Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

God created all angels himself. There were the four archangels. Those oldest angels were much older than the others and more powerful too. After a break, in which God and the archangel imprisoned his sister, the darkness, God crated more angels. While God was busy creating said angels the archangels were tasked with raising and train the young angels. They taught them both how to fly and how to fight, for angels were to serve God as warriors. Someday God decided that he had created enough angels and turned to other projects.

With no new angels being created, the archangels' work diminished. The two oldest started to spend their “free time” with each other, away from their younger siblings. They liked to watch Gods news creation. In doing so, the two brothers formed a very special bond that would one day bring disaster to the Earth that was just being created. But for now the bond created something different, that was special nonetheless. A part of the grace from both angels merged to form a new angel. An angel who seemed to be some kind of archangel as well, but something already set this angel apart from the other archangels and all other angels too. This peculiarity would play a decisive role in the decision about the Earth thousands of years from now.

In that moment, neither the “parents “, Michael and Lucifer, nor Gabriel, who was near by and came to investigate the agitation in his brothers’ graces, knew that. The three archangels made their way to God with the newest angel. Their father already knew what happened. He knew that this would happen someday. He didn’t know when who how’s grace would be used, but he knew that this angel had to be created. He knew about his peculiarity and its significance.

God decided that no one should know, how the new angel came into being. He locked the archangelic powers in the fledgling’s grace so that it would not have access to them until the time came. God named the fledgling Castiel. So that it would not be noticed that Castiel was not created by God, God created more angels over several days. So it was possible that the only ones who knew of Castiel's unusual story were himself, Michael, Lucifer, Gabriel and God. Time went on.

God turned back to tinkering with the Earth and its inhabitants, not yet satisfied with the status quo. The archangels made capable fighters out of the stragglers. What was out of line, however, was that Castiel was kept after the actual training from time to time, be it by Gabriel, Lucifer or Michael. Although his archangelic powers were locked within him, the elders taught him how to use them. At the same time the mark, that sealed the cage with the darkness, began to change Lucifer. The bond that Michael and Lucifer shared began to change too, a change which Castiel watched in horror. Because the two angles were his fathers, the same way God was the father of all the other angels, and at the same time it was different in a way, Castiel himself couldn’t explain.

The training of the last angels finished. The changing of the brotherly bond began to reflect in the archangels’ behaviour, they were fighting more and more to the point they were at each other’s throat constantly. Two camps formed in heaven, one siding with Michael and by extension God the others supporting Lucifer. Castiel sat between the chairs, unable to turn to one side. The only one standing beside him, was Gabriel.

Then came the day, which was to be the worst day in Castiel’s life. God presented his newest creation to the angels: humans. He asked the angels to love the humans, created after his own image, more than him. Lucifer refused, he protested, he rebelled. God saw no other way than to exile Lucifer to Hell. Michael was forced to lock his brother, the one who once meant the most to him, up in a cage and secure the lock with 600 seals. Castiel was there live for everything, and it hurt amazingly for angels having no feelings.

But in that moment that turned Castiel's world upside down, that separated his parents, in that moment Castiel decided that he was going to hate humans, at least in secreted, as he was staying in Heaven with Michael. Castiel would learn soon enough that feelings didn’t work that way. After Lucifer’s banishment followed days of angels leaving Heaven and following him down into the pit. Those turned into the princes/princesses and knights of hell, the first demons. From than on they would be terrorising the humans together with the other god made monsters for eternity.

While the dust settled Castiel and Michael were constantly yelling at each other, Castiel more so than Michael, who just took as part of him cleaning up after Lucifer. Eventually as opportunity presented itself and Castiel took it.

Before he left his father's office, he took one last look at the puny remnants of what was once the closest brotherly bond, nothing would come even close to it before Mai 1983. This time Gabriel wasn’t there because he run away. Castiel was alone.  Decades turned into centuries. The angels began to forget Castiel’s special connection to Lucifer, but also his connection to Michael and Gabriel, which they never understood anyway.

Castiel became an angel, who didn’t stand out any more and he had forgotten who he was too.  The amount of looks he got, but didn’t understood went down

Centuries tuned into millennia. Castiel was one angel amongst many, Nobody seemed to remember that there were was something special about Castiel. Michael’s treatment of him seemed strange to some, but they chalked up to Michael being an archangel and therefore different from the angels of the first generation.  

The angels learned of god’s plan for the apocalypse. The years went by. Finally, it became 1979. On the 24^th of January, something shifted in Castiel. He couldn’t place it, so he just kept following his orders. On the 2^nd of May 1983, the early stage of the strongest brotherly bond to date formed. On the 2^nd of November 1983, this early stage evolved into the groundwork of just this bond, which would develop over the next years to reach his full potential.

Even tough Castiel believed himself to hate humans, for what the have done to his family, even if they did it unknowingly, he felt sorry for the two small boys, who just lost their mother and were put on their path to the apocalypse. In 2008 Castiel was informed that he would be part of the unit, which was to raise Dean Winchester form perdition, to raise him from hell. What he didn’t learned was, how that would tune his live upside down…

Chapter Text

Castiel roamed Heaven. All angels were tense. The siren that was supposed to summon the squad assigned to bring the righteous man out of Hell was about to go off at any moment. Since the day Dean Winchester was torn apart and dragged down to Hell by hellhounds, everyone in Heaven, were waiting for the rescue mission to start.

They had to wait. Nobody was entirely sure, what they were wating for, but all of them knew that Dean Winchester has to be raised form perdition, he was Michaels true vessel after all. So Castiel waited, as was everyone else. Finally, at some point, the siren sounded, summoning the rescue squad.

The angel gathered in the meeting room. Michael stood in front of the group, which consisted of 100 angels. “You know your orders,” he said, as if the angels had to be sworn in again. “Rescue Dean Winchester form Hell. Save his soul and put it back into his body. Now go.”

With a synchronous flapping of wings, the group set off. Finding a way to Hell wasn't the problem. Since the first denizens of Hell were nothing more than disgraced angels, but not fallen ones, entering it was not a problem either. The heat of hellfire could already be felt in the entrance area and the screams of the damned souls could be heard.

The problems began when the angels left the entrance area.  Immediately, lowly demons emerged from the shadow generated by the fire and attacked the angels. Even though all angels were briefed and trained for this mission, the first angels  were obliterated the moment they came into contact with the demons. But the large part of the angels continued their way through Hell. The flames grew hotter, the screamed grew louder, this was joined by the malicious laughter of the torturing demons.

It was getting harder and harder to get ahead. More and more demons came crawling out of every hole, for every one an angel struck down, two or more seemed to appear. More and more angels fell victim to the never-ending stream of demons. The fight was long and hard. Only days had passed in Heaven, weeks on earth, years in Hell, when the puny remains of the once 100-strong squad reached the torture chamber where Dean Winchester was supposed to be.

Even with the door closed, Castiel thought he could make out the glow of the bright soul. Castiel was one of the last surviving angels. His wings had long since been burned black from the hellfire and felt unbearably heavy. Castiel entered the room. With the door slamming, he sealed the death of his brothers and sisters who were still on the other side. But Castiel didn't even notice their death screams, because he had to realize with horror that he was too late.

The soul on the torture rack wasn’t Dean, but that of another, insignificant man. Dean stood by the rack, knife in hand. He was the torturer. Blood dripped from the knife onto the hot stone floor. It hissed, like water dripping onto a hot stove. The righteous man shed blood in Hell.  The first seal was broken. His mission had failed.

Although Castiel had not imagined the bright glow of Dean's soul, he could now, as he stood across from it, see that the soul was afflicted with demonic influences. The soul was almost completely encased in the black essence that made up demonized mortal souls.

It might be too late to stop the first seal on Lucifer's cage being broken, but Dean's soul wasn't too corrupted to move back into his body just yet. Without fanfare, Castiel grabbed Dean's soul, spread his wings and flew towards earth. No one stopped him, Dean's attempt to fight back was the biggest problem, but even that died out long before they returned to Earth.

Back on earth Castiel had a new problem. Dean’s body had been burned. For hours he collected all the atoms that had made up Dean's body at the time of his death. In the hardest puzzle ever, Castiel reassembled the Winchester's body, restored the memories, touched up a few scars while leaving his own mark, restored the organs to pristine condition, and ultimately, he tried to get rid of the demonic residue on Dean's soul by taking away his memories of Hell.

After all that work, Castiel just had to snap his fingers to bring Dean back to life. Castiel watched as Dean dug himself out of his own grave to see what Castiel's hard work had done to the area. When Castiel saw that Dean started to make his way back to civilization, he returned to Heaven and proclaimed: “Dean Winchester has been saved.”

But the joy was short-lived. As soon as Castiel had returned to Heaven, Michael suddenly stood in front of him. “You have carried out your mission”, the archangel said. Castiel nodded, even though it hadn’t been a question. “Dean Winchester is now in your care. Heaven needs him. You will return to earth and prepare him for his task.” Castiel cocked his head to show he understood. A flap of wings later, Michael was gone and Castiel stood alone on the corridors of Heaven.

Castiel flew back down to earth. Now he first had to find Dean again, because regardless of how long or short he had been in Heaven, Dean had of course moved away from his grave. When Castiel finally spotted Dean, the Winchester was busy stocking up on the essentials in an abandoned gas station.

Getting in touch was a bit tricky. Castiel didn’t inhabited a vessel at the moment, on the other hand, he had raised Dean from perdition, put his body back together with his grace und created a connection between them through the accidentally made mark. The latter was probably one reason why Castiel should watch out for Dean and guide him.

Castiel tries to say, "Fear not," as many angels before him had done when contacting humans in their true forms. But Dean didn’t seem to hear him, he just turned the button on the radio, which was disturbed by Castiel. Castiel tries louder. This time the radio and television broadcast interference signals. Then, on the third try, Castiel overdid it. First Dean covered his ears du to the loud noise before the glass of the window cracked and Dean sought protection behind the sales counter.

If Castiel were human, he would have sighed. Like this he was getting nowhere with Dean. For better or for worse, Castiel had to look for a vessel. With a flap of his wings, Castiel was gone and Dean alone.

Chapter Text

James “Jimmy” Novak has always been a devoted man, who had a rather normal life with his wife and daughter. Every time Castiel had anything to do on Earth, his vessel had been part of the bloodline, which has culminated in Jimmy and Claire. The last time Castiel had been on Earth he had a female vessel. Now it was his goal to convince Jimmy to serve as his vessel for the duration of this assignment.

He appeared to Jimmy in a dream. In Jimmy's dream, Castiel appeared in the form of his last vessel. After the disaster with Dean, which nearly killed the hunter, he didn’t want to risked injuring or frighting Jimmy. Also, Jimmy would probably be more inclined to talk to someone he knew, even if only subconsciously, after all Castiel couldn't be sure Jimmy had ever seen his great-grandmother.

In Jimmy’s dream he was in the garden, chasing Claire around in it. Father and daughter laughed happily, unaware of their viewer. Amelia was presented as a shadow behind the kitchen window. Finally, Jimmy looked away from Claire and noticed his uninvited guest. He told Claire to go inside to her mother. Only when the child had disappeared into the house, Jimmy addressed Castiel.

“Who are you and how did you get here?” the man wanted to know. “I’m Castiel, an angel of the lord,” Castiel explained. “An angel?” Jimmy asked in disbelieve. “You look human.” “This is a vessel,” Castiel explained patiently. “We use vessels to walk the Earth.”

“What do you want from me?” Jimmy asked. “I need a vessel,” Castiel said. “You have one,” Jimmy replied. He made a vague hand movement in Castiel's direction. “This is an old one,” Castiel explained. “If I’m not mistaken, your great-grandmother? But she is, as you should know, dead.”

“I’m not liking what you are implying,” Jimmy expressed. He looked closely at his visitor, who was standing on the nondescript terrace. “You want my daughter.” “While Claire would be able to hold me, she wouldn’t be my first choice,” Castiel explained. Jimmy frowned. “Then who do you want to use as a vessel?” he asked. “You,” Castiel said simply. “But I’m…,” Jimmy said. He looked back and forth between Castiel and himself.

“Male?” Castiel asked, assuming that Jimmy’s sentence would end like this. Jimmy nodded. He was back to looking straight at Castiel’s face. “That’s unimportant. Angels don't have a gender, and while some of us have a preferred gender, we usually go by the gender of the vessel."

“What do you need a vessel for?” Jimmy asked. “To execute God’s plan,” Castiel explained. “What,” Jimmy exclaimed. Much, much later, Castiel might realize that Jimmy hadn't meant the question as such, but had been more of an expression of shock. But as it was, Castiel thought about, what he should answer.

The saying “god works in mysterious ways” existed for a reason. Angels were not supposed to reveal what their mission was or rather what they planned to do, if it itself wasn’t part of said plan. It didn’t occur to Castiel that other angels were never asked this sort of question, because they approached this matter completely differently.

Finally, he chose the truth. “I have to help the righteous man fulfil God’s plan.” Jimmy’s eyes widen even more if possible.  “And for that you need me as a vessel,” he asked again to be sure. Castiel nodded. Jimmy looked over to the kitchen window, where two shadows were moving around.

“Will I ever see my wife and daughter again?” Jimmy asked. "As soon as my assignment is finished, I will return to heaven and you will return to your normal life," Castiel explained. Jimmy nodded. “So, you agree to be my vessel?” Castiel asked, because he needed verbal conformation.

Jimmy hesitated, before he asked: “Why do you even ask? Why don't you just take what you need?” "I'm not a demon," Castiel was outraged. “We angels need permission to enter a vessel.” Jimmy nodded. “Then, yes,” he said. Castiel nodded gratefully.

In the real world Castiel’s grace entered Jimmy’s body, who was suddenly sitting up in bed. So now Castiel has a vessel, next he needed to find Dean again. Castiel stood up form the bed. Correction, he had to get used to this vessel first, then he would look for Dean.

As it turned out, Castiel didn’t have to search. He had given himself 24 hours to get used to Jimmy’s body. But before the 24 hours were up, he felt a pull of a summoning. That could actually only be Dean. How good the summoning was is anyone's guess, because Castiel could have resisted the pull with ease. As it was, he followed the pull that led him to a barn.

With more noise than planned Castiel landed behind the barn. He pushed open the gate and entered the wooden building. The walls were covered in symbols, which didn’t threaten or even effect Castiel. Sparks flew from the lamp as the angel drew too close, as if not yet fully in control of his grace, despite not being in a human vessel for the first time.

Dean wasn’t alone, Bobby Singer was with him. The older one was armed with a shotgun and began to shoot at Castiel. Even though the bullets didn’t hurt Castiel, he wanted to talk to Dean alone. The Winchester watched with wide eyes as Castiel approached Bobby. With one hand, Castiel grabbed the barrel of the shotgun to twist the barrel of the gun away from him before raising his other hand to send the hunter into a dreamless sleep.

After Castiel had let a sleeping Bobby slide to the ground, he turned to Dean. He looked at him with fear masked by anger. “You friend is alright, but we have to talk,” Castiel explained. “I don’t think so,” Dean growled. He rammed a demon knife into Castiel's chest. Of course, this did no harm either.

With no residue, Castiel pulled it out and dropped it on the floor. Unbelieving Dean watched the knife fall. “Who are you?”, he asked, after the knife hit the ground. “I’m Castiel,” Castiel said. “I’m the one, who gripped you tight and raised you from perdition.” Dean narrowed his eyes. “Sure,” he said. “What are you? A demon?” “I’m an angel of the lord,” Castiel responded. Dean snorted.

Castiel was aware that Dean didn’t believe him yet. So, he focused his grace to bring his wings into this dimension as much as possible. A crack not unlike thunder was heard, before Castiel felt the weight of his wings on his shoulders. Judging by Dean's facial expression, he could see the shadows of the wings, the angel couldn't show more without hurting Dean. What Castiel didn't notice as he banished his wings from this dimension again was the lone black feather that floated to the ground behind him.

Instead of reacting, Dean just looked at Castiel for few heartbeats, because he had seen the feather. “An angel,” Dean said. “There are demons, why not angels too.” He shook his head. “But why would an angel recuse me from hell?” “Good things do happen,” Castiel replied. Dean cut him off, "Not to me."

“Even to you,” Castiel explained. Dean still didn't look convinced. “You said we have to take,” he said then. “What do you want? A thank-you?” “No,” Castiel said monotonously. “Heaven needs your help to stop the apocalypse.” Dean's eyes widened. Even without words, Castiel could see the question in the human’s face. “The first seal of Lucifer's cage has been broken and if it is not stopped, he will walk the Earth.” “I’m guessing nobody wants Lucifer on earth,” Dean said. Castiel nodded. Dean looked at Bobby, who was still sleeping. “Where do we start?”

Chapter Text

After Castiel Dean had explained as briefly and concisely as possible what the 66 seals were and how they worked, they parted ways. Dean returned to his brother with an awakened bobby, whom Castiel had forgotten up to this point, and Castiel heeded the call that called him back to Heaven.

This was delayed a bit though, as Jimmy, who was still in his body and hadn't been locked into his subconscious by Castiel, protested when he realized that Castiel wanted to go back to heaven with him. Discussion ensued that Castiel had said when he was going back to heaven Jimmy could go back into his life. Finally, Castiel was able to convince Jimmy that he had said this would happen at the end of his mission and that moment had not yet arrived.

So Castiel returned to Heaven. Only to find that he wasn’t the only one call back, but his entire Garrison was called together. At least the part that was still in heaven and didn't perish downstairs trying to get Dean out of hell, with Castiel not being aware of any guilt. He didn't know, after all, that his absence by closing the door had been the final tip of the scales that had killed his brothers and sisters.

Castiel got a few looks. He might be the leader of the Garrison after Anna vanished, but he had not been given command of the rescue operation. Nevertheless, he was the only one who had come back alive and accordingly the one who had brought Dean out of hell, maybe a few of the angels were able to perceive the bond he had created with Dean. And to top it all off, he now appeared in a vessel.

This time it wasn’t Michael, who stepped in front of them. Castiel would have preferred it, if it was the archangels. Even though Michael wasn’t perfect, neither as leader of heaven nor as Commander of the Heavenly Host, it felt less like contempt for Castiel when Michael spoke to them.

Don’t get him wrong, even Michael gave the angel of the 2^nd generation, like Castiel, often a feeling that they were less valuable. But with his officers, like the one who was standing in front of them now, you could feel their aversion to the 2^nd generation with every word. Although Castiel didn't even understand that. All of them were created by God and trained by the archangels, what difference did it make whether there was a break in between or not. And it wasn't like the 2^nd generation outstripped the 1^st, or even tried to.

But as it was Thiel was standing in front of them. Her dislike of the garrison in front of her or her unwillingness to be here could already be read in her eyes. When her gaze landed on Castiel it got worse. Someone who had never left heaven, because one could delegate the leg work, of course had even less sympathy for people and vessel than those who had done the leg work.

Thiel cleared her throat so that all the angels present turned to her. “As I'm sure you've heard, Dean Winchester was rescued from Hell," she explained. “However, it was too late. The first seal to Lucifer’s cage was broken.” All eyes turned back to Castiel as if it was his fault that they had been late, although like everyone else he had to wait for Michael's orders before they could leave for Hell.

"This circumstance has not remained hidden from hell," Thiel continued. “Even before Dean’s soul was returned to his body, the next seal was broken. At the moment we know of five broken seals including the first one. Hell will want to break the remaining sixty-one. It’s your duty to prevent that. If possible, you should capture a demon to determine their plans. But in an emergency, kill the demon to prevent the seals from being broken.”

The angels looked at each other, as if asking for what considered an emergency and Castiel feared that it would be hard to catch a demon to find out something about Hell’s plans. “You all know about the seals,” Thiel continued. “Now go and prevents the liberation of Lucifer.” Nods and flaps of wings followed.

“Castiel, stay for a moment.” Castiel was also about to leave Heaven to reunite with Dean when Thiel stopped him. Castiel turned to the higher angel. Both of them waited until the rest of the Garrison had left. “You already got yourself a vessel, I see,” Thiel noted. Castiel said nothing. “You'll keep an eye on the righteous man and the abomination. You are expected to assist the two but remember that your primary goal is to prevent the breaking of the seals, and only the righteous man who broke the first seal can stop this.” Castiel nodded.

It was as if Thiel wanted to say something else, but bit back. She turned and all but stormed off. Castiel stood there a bit confused before he thought about it and started his way back to earth. Before he reached his destination, he heard his siblings proclaiming the breaking of an other seal over the angel radio. Six broken, sixty to go.

Although the gathering in heaven didn't seem to have lasted that long, it was already night on earth when Castiel landed back on the planet. About 24 hours had passed since he spoke to Dean. He found the hunter sleeping on the couch at Bobby’s. Both the older hunter and Dean’s brother were nowhere to be seen. Maybe had both fled, because Dean’s sleep was everything but still.

Castiel stood at the kitchenette and watched his charge for a moment as he tormented himself in his sleep before the angel recognized the nightmares as such. He shouldn’t care. Dean got himself into hell and the torture that went with it when he made the deal with demon. But Castiel did care about Dean’s nightmares or rather the suffering they caused. He watched the misery for a heartbeat or two longer before deciding to put an end to it.

He went to the end of the sofa where Dean's head was lying. He ran his hand over the hunter's forehead to banish the nightmares. Instantly the Winchester’s sleep got calmer and his breathe evened out. Like this the sleep was fare more restful. So now that Dean was sleeping deeply, soundly and peacefully, Castiel realized what he had just done.

That was definitely not what Michael or even Thiel had in mind when they assigned and gave him the job respectively. Angels should watch over humanity and a miracle here or there, to help humanity advance was tolerated in the past, but something as trivial as banishing nightmares, didn’t help humanity move forward, even if it was for the righteous man.

Was there something like to much care? Lucifer and his minions fall, because they disobeyed God’s order to love humanity more than God himself, at least that was the official explanation. And the one every angel except Michael maybe, remembers. If angels could fall for a lack of love, could they also fall for showing too much affection towards humanity?

Castiel inwardly shook his head. He was a warrior of God. He had only chased away Dean's nightmares because he needed him well rested, and this was not guaranteed by a nightmare marked night. Castiel stood back next to the kitchenette, watched Dean sleep and waited for the hunter to wake up.

Chapter Text

The first person to wake, wasn’t Dean though. Castiel heard noises coming from upstairs. Bobby and Sam obviously hadn't fled but, unlike Dean, had actually made it to their beds. Castiel had enough time over the last hours to study the empty bottles on the coffee table. Apparently, Dean wasn’t wasting any time, getting his liver back in the dreadful condition, it was in, when he died.

Someone came down the stairs. Castiel remembered to turn himself invisible to the human eye just in time, as Sam entered the kitchen. As he was standing in front of the younger Winchester for the first time, Castiel came to two conclusions. Firstly, the man seemed very tired, despite the fact, that Castiel hadn’t heard anything from upstairs all night, what meant, that Sam had slept somewhat peaceful or at least without horrific nightmares the likes of his brother. Secondly, abomination was fitting, but not in the way the angel had expected.

He wasn’t sure, what he had even expected in the first place, since Sam was human, like Dean and not some weird amalgamation of various monsters. Castiel hadn’t expected a demon either. Even though his soul contained black, corrupted parts, that was more on Azael, if Castiel was right about the origin of the essence, than the fact that Sam was Lucifer’s vessel. The reason why Castiel agreed with Thiel’s description was, the smell that came from Sam. The smell of blood, hellfire and brimstone was clinging to him, in a way humans weren’t able to perceive. But to Castiel it suggested demons. Sam had to have spent multiple hours in close contact with demons, to still give off this smell, despite that the contact had been hours prior, and that time and time again.

Sam now moved to the kitchenette next to Castiel and flipped on the coffee maker. As it started to hum, Dean stirred on the sofa. “Morning,” the older Winchester mumbled, when he spotted his brother. Now awake Dean looked even more batted, than when he was asleep. Was Heaven asking too much of Dean? “Morning, Dean,” Sam greeted, as he was impatiently waiting for the coffee to brew.

Now Bobby came down the stairs as well. “Morning,” he mumbled. The Winchesters repeated their greetings. Bobby headed straight for the coffee machine. With perfect timing, Bobby placed a mug next to the machine. He was able to take the coffee that had just finished and pour it straight away.

“Did you hear from Castiel?”, Sam asked. “Didn't he want to get in touch again when his meeting in Heaven was over or something?” “Who knows how long these meetings last?”, Dean grumbled, getting up from the sofa at last. The hunter was now also heading for the coffee machine.

 This caused Sam, who was currently helping himself, to move to the side so that Dean could get to the cupboard. But other than Bobby, who had turned on his heel to walk over to the breakfast table, Sam took a step to the side. However, Castiel was standing right there. But he was so fascinated by the changed activity of Dean's soul, which had almost lost its black shadows, that he noticed too late that Sam didn't have enough room. So, the Winchester bumped into him and spilled his coffee down his shirt.

Instead of complaining about the loss of the coffee or the temperature of the drink, Sam reached unerringly at the spot where Castiel's chest had been just a fraction of a second before. Say what you want, the hunter’s reflexes where fast, but Castiel as an angel had an advantage that beat any human reflexes.

Even though his hand reached into nothing, Sam continued to stare at the spot where Castiel had just stood. “Sam?” Dean asked. “There was something,” the younger declared firmly. “Castiel?” Castiel stood silently in the corner he had fled into. “Are you sure you’re not just clumsy and sleepy?” Dean asked. Sam mumbled something incomprehensible.

While Castiel was still considering just showing himself to the three hunters, the angel radio was suddenly broadcasting on full volume. He was able to differentiate between two sorts of screams. On one hand there were the angels, who were proclaiming that the demons managed to break another seal. The damned were quick, but that wasn't shocking considering the demons had already broken the first seals before Castiel returned Dean's soul to his body.

The other voices were angels crying out in pain, calling for help. Without thinking too much about it, Castiel stretched out his wings and set out to help his siblings. But as he arrived at his destination, he realized that he was too late. The characteristic flapping of wings that accompanied the departure and landing of angels mingled with the crackle of dying grace.

By the time Castiel got his bearings, there was another broken seal, three dead angels, and four empty meatsuits of escaped demons. Castiel wandered among the remains of the burnt wings. Could he have been here sooner? Could he have prevented the seal from being broken? The death of the angels?

He had known them. They had been his siblings, part of his Garnison, subordinate to him and now they were dead. They died in vain. Struck down by their own weapons. A sigh escaped Castiel's lips. “What a useless death,” a voice said. Castiel spun around, angel blade already in hand, before he realized it was Uriel who had joined him.

“They protected the seal with their life,” Castiel countered. Uriel nodded. “But it didn't do anything for them," he said. “The seal broke anyway.” Uriel studied the demonic symbol on the ground, which Castiel had avoided until now. Using his blade, Castiel scraped some of the symbol off the ground to make sure the symbol was deactivated.

“Could it have been avoided?” Castiel asked. “Maybe,” Uriel said. “I couldn't come sooner. What about you?” Castiel had no answer to that, but he also didn't see the need to invoke his rank to avoid the responsibility to answer. “Where were you?” Uriel asked. “I don’t owe you any accountability,” Castiel explained. “Then you have something to hide,” Uriel said. “I did my job,” Castiel defended himself.

“Michales vessel,” Uriel said. It wasn’t a question, however Castiel had no idea how Uriel could know about his assignment. He just nodded. “And you couldn’t leave sooner to help our brothers and sisters?” asked Uriel. Castiel wasn't deaf to the insinuation. “I came as soon as I heard the calls for help,” he explained. He paused. “You were here later.”

“I came from a different fight,” Uriel said. Castiel looked intently at the other angel. He didn't look like he had been in a fight at all recently, let alone a fight with demons. "The demons are dead, the sigil is intact," Uriel said, even though Castiel hadn't asked.

“Not all of us, have such easy tasks as keeping a human alive and guiding him,” Uriel explained. Castiel had doubts about the easiness of his task. If the person, you were supposed to watch, lives a life, like the other seven to eight Billion individuals of their species, it might be an easy job. Dean was a hunter though, his way of live was far more dangerous than most other humans. And about the guiding. Although Dean understood that Castiel was an angel, he was far from serving Heaven the way Michael and his officers wanted him to.

Something of Castiel's thought process must have shown on his face, because Uriel asked, "Worried you're going to fail?" Did Castiel hear mockery? “No,” Castiel said. "I will succeed, and the apocalypse will be prevented." The angelic equivalent of a sneer spread across Uriel's face. “Of course,” he said. He bowed his head again before disappearing a beat later.

Castiel looked at the dead body’s all around him. How ambitious was it to stop, prevent Lucifer’s liberation? Only God knew that, but Castiel couldn't ask him. But the battlefield here needed to be cleaned up.

So Castiel set out to return to heaven. There were special forces who took care of disposing of dead angels as well as dealing with the vessels. And if Castiel was up there, he could find out how many angels had already died trying to protect the seals. Castiel spread his wings. As he swung it to take off, he didn't notice the tips of his wings brushing against the demons' empty meatsuits, causing them to burst into flames and burn to a pile of ash.

Chapter Text

So Castiel had returned to Heaven to alert the special forces. It consisted of a bunch of angels from the 2nd generation and a few angels from the 1st generation who had the least problems working with the successor generation, i.e., the youngest ones. After passing one the massage, Castiel had walked into the archive, to take a look at the death memos of the last few hours.

Castiel was still working on it, as he heard a voice. “…arrived there, it was already tidied up.” It was one of Michael’s generals, not Thile, but someone with the same rank. “Less work for us,” Michael said. “Where’s the problem?” “When examining the energy, which was used to do the work, it tuned out that it was grace,” the general explained. 

“So, one of our own was on site, after Castiel left and the team arrived?” Michael asked. He didn’t sound convinced. Admittedly, even with the time difference between Heaven and Earth in mind, it couldn't have been more than a minute between Castiel leaving and the cleanup team arriving.

“It technically was one of us,” the general explained. “When trying to determine which angel had taken the time to clean up, it was discovered that it was the residue of archangel grace.” “What?” Michael asked. Meanwhile, Michael and his companied had reached the door of the archive, which Castiel had left open, which allowed him to hear the conversation in the first place.

With a neutral facial expression Michael stood as if frozen in the doorway. “It was verified multiple times,” the general  tried to explain. “But the results were the same.” “Who?” asked Michael. The leader of heaven became agitated. Even Castiel, who was several rows of shelves away from the entrance, felt the archangel's restless grace.

His companion apparently wasn't doing much better, because he began to stumble over his words. “W…Who carried o…out the test?” he asked. “No,” Michale growled. “Whose grace was it? It was not me. It couldn't have been Lucifer. Raphael hasn't left heaven in over 2 centuries and Gabriel hasn't been seen in 1000 years. So?”

“Nobody knows,” it came from the general, who had at least gotten rid of his stuttering. “Nobody could assign the grace. It didn’t belong to any known archangel.” “That’s ridiculous,” Michael complained. “If it’s archangel grace, then the angel must be identifiable. The choice isn't that big.” “But the grace didn’t match any archangel,” the officer said, before he continued quietly: “At least not perfectly.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Michael asked. “Not perfectly.” “There was some similarity to your grace and to Lucifer’s grace,” the officer admitted. Michael's mood changed abruptly. If before his grace had been like a fire of anger that would have set everything ablaze, now it was like ice. There was still a flame, that was just how it was with Michael. His grace was simply a fire, created that way by God, representative of Michael as a warrior. But now everything touched by Michael's grace was not only covered with a layer of ice, but things were frozen straight away.

As a sign of how little control Michael had at the moment, ice crystals formed on the book that Castiel was physically holding in his hand due to its vessel and his breath was visible. “Leave me alone,” Michael ordered his officer. The door closed with a click. Castiel wasn't sure if Michael knew that the younger angel was there, so he wasn't alone.

“Does it really have to be like this?” Michael asked. At first Castiel thought the archangel was referring to him, until he noticed that Michael was still standing at the front door. “Does it really have to be now? Now of all times? There could hardly have been a worse time. Father?” Castiel dared to look around the corner. The archangel stood there just looking at the celling.

“Of course, you didn’t answer,” Michael said then. “But it was him, right? I can't imagine that you withdrew just to create more angels, more archangels.” Michael paused. The flame grew warmer again. The ice crystals melted, so Castiel had to make sure the book didn't get wet.

“I know you said he would be able to use his powers when the time comes,” Michael continued. “But is the time now? Is it his fault? Is Hell to blame? The people? Or was it just a question of time?” Michael had now started moving. He came in Castiel's direction. "I thought I had time to sort this out when the time came," Michael murmured, now more to himself than to the ceiling or God, who, if Michael was right, wasn't listening anyway.

“I know I shouldn't have done it in the first place, but I couldn't take it and now? Now it's too late to save it. I…What are you doing here?” Michael had now reached the row where Castiel was sitting and going through the lists in the books. Although he had known that the archangel was there and was moving in his direction, Castiel only now looked up.

“Apology, what was the question?” he asked. Michael hadn't wanted to be overheard and even if Castiel had only done it unintentionally, after all, he had been here first, he had the uneasy feeling that Michael didn't care and that the archangel would find a way to punish him for it, God's forgiveness or not. The best strategy seemed to be to pretend that Castiel had been so engrossed in the book that he hadn't noticed or heard Michael.

“What are you doing here, Castiel?” Michael repeated. The accusation in his voice was significantly weaker than before. “Shouldn’t you be on Earth?” That was probably what the remaining accusation is based on. Now if Castiel paid attention to what he said and was a little lucky, he could get out of this act without Michael calling him to account for eavesdropping.

“I had to check something,” Castiel said. To prove his point, he lifted the book. Michael didn’t look convinced. He was probably still weighing up how important the book was. Was it important enough to justify Castiel's absence from Earth? Was it important enough to captivate Castiel to such an extent that he was unaware of Michael's conversations with the officer and with God/himself?

“Don’t stay too long,” Michael finally said. “Your tasked on earth is of great importance. We can’t afford for this to go wrong.” Castiel nodded. The archangel turned on his heel and left the archive. The door closed loudly behind him.

That had gone quite well, but Castiel now had a question. Which task? As Thiel put it, both his position as helper and protector of the Winchesters and the demand to assist his siblings in battle came from Michael. But the archangel had only spoken of one task. Castiel decided that Michael must have meant the task regarding the Winchesters, because that was the one that Michael had given him personally, even if Thiel had phrased it differently.

Long finished with his research, Castiel closed the book and returned it to its place before making his way to Earth. Since he had to look for Dean again, he actually wanted to check Bobby first, but then Dean made it a lot easier for him. By praying to him.

Chapter Text

Dean’s prayer lead Castiel to a motel. He met the hunter in front of the room, where Sam was sleeping. The curtains were drawn. It was already getting dark again. Sometimes it was hard to comprehend, how quickly time passed on Earth compared to Heaven. Castiel lost another day, maybe even two.

“You finally here, Cas,” Dean complained. Castiel stepped closer to the hunter and immediately regretted it. Since Castiel left, to help the other angels, Dean had to have either been in close contact with a demon or Sam had said contact and Dean had then spend a lot of time at that place or in close contact with Sam. Castiel was able to sense demonic residues on Dean and it wasn’t due to his time in Hell.

“I was busy,” Castiel eventually said in response to Dean's question disguised as an accusation. “With your heavenly meeting?” Dean asked annoyed. “Didn’t thought it would take three days. Sam found signs of four more seals being broken.”

“There are ten more,” Castiel explained dryly. “Eleven seals have been broken so far. If fifty-five more are broken, then Lucifer will walk the Earth.” “You make it sound like you want that to happen,” Dean said. Castiel had to hold on to himself to not slam Dean into the nearest wall or completely obliterate him.

“Of course, I don’t want that,” he growled. “No one in Heaven wants that.” Dean raised his hands in a defensive manner. “Easy, man,” he said. “No reason to bitch at me. But to me it didn’t really looks like Heaven is trying to stop any of this.” “Do you know, how many seals there are?” Castiel asked. “Er… about 600,” Dean answered.

“600. There are exactly 600 seals. Eleven are already broken. We do our best to protect as many seals as possible, but even we can't be everywhere. Seven angels have already given their lives to prevent seals from breaking.” “And how many people?” asked Dean. “How many died because they got in the way of you or another angel?”

“Dean,” Castiel tried to interrupt Dean, but the hunter wasn’t finished yet. “And how many died to break the seals? If the breaking of the seals already costed you seven angels, think about how many human lives it has costed.” “Dean,” Castiel tried again. By now Dean had reached the end of his rant. He looked at Castiel expectedly, but the angel had lost the thread. He didn’t know what he had wanted to say.

“What Cas?” Dean asked. “What?” Castiel just looked at Dean, which only made trying to remember what he wanted to say harder. “Are human lives worth nothing?” Castiel didn’t have an answer to that, at least not the one Dean wanted to hear.  For Castiel, an angel, an immortal supernatural being who, in his case, was about the age of the Earth and had seen everything, the lifespan of a human was less than the blink of an eye.

Humans who, within a relatively short period of time, had managed to become so numerous that there seemed to be no place where they weren't. A species that reproduced other than angels. It seemed impossible to give a human life anywhere near as much weight as an angel, and yet here Castiel stood.

He looked at the righteous man and began to understand how deeply his life, however short it was in Castiel's eyes, was tied to the machinations of Heaven and Hell. He began to wonder if their divine mission didn't also include to value every life, which would mean that an angel and a human life would be of equal value.

While Castiel had never viewed people as raw materials, despite a certain resentment whose origins he no longer knew, he had never given them as much importance as he should have, he had seen them as tools, a means to an end. But now the impact of Dean's life and his decisions made Castiel realize that people had an impact on Heaven and Hell. They were not tools to be thrown away after use or used as cannon fodder.

Humans didn’t deserve to be punished, even slaughtered, for which they could not do anything, which they had nothing to do with. Even if the creation of mankind had led to the split in Heaven and Lucifer’s fall, it wasn’t their fault. The only question that remained was: could the death of a few people now be balanced against the death of many that would come if Lucifer were to walk the Earth?

“…Castiel, hello, Earth to Castiel, are you still there,” Dean snapped Castiel out of his thoughts by calling his name and waving his hand in front of his face. “I’m still present,” Castiel said. Dean lowered his hand. “I was afraid that you would have fled to heaven and left James here confused,” said the hunter.

“That’s not the case,” Castiel assured. “You silence was answer enough,” Dean said then. “Good to know where your priorities lay.” “No, Dean,” Castiel disagreed. “But you have to understand that to us your life is so short…” “That it didn’t make a difference to you, whether you erase it 50 years before its actual end or 5 minutes,” Dean said. “Yeah, right. And yet you still want me to help you.”

“You are your species only chance,” Castiel reminded him. “The righteous man who begins it, is the only one…” “… who can stop it, I know,” Dean said. He turned to the room, but nothing happened there. Sam continued to sleep soundly. “If you don't have enough people to protect the seals, there are over 600 of them and only 66 need to be broken, is it even possible to stop the whole thing?”

“As specific as the first seal was so specific is the last one,” Castiel explained. “And the one who has to break it.” “And I have to prevent it?”, Dean asked. “You are the only one, who can prevent it,” Castiel answered. He too turned to the room. “And Sam?”, Dean asked. “He has his own destiny,” Castiel said. “Surely intertwined with yours, but his own none the less.”

Did Dean know that Sam was working with demons? Did he know that the demons want to use Sam to break the last seal. Surely not. Did Sam know? Hard to say, but it was Sam and because of that Dean was the only one, who could stop it. For his sake, Castiel could only hope that stopping him didn't require Sam's death.

Chapter Text

“Do I have to assume that you will be stuck in meetings in Heaven regularly now?” Dean asked.

“No,” Castiel began.

“That you will run off, to help other angels?” Dean asked.

“No,” Castiel repeated. “I will keep my promise.”

“Let me tell you, Cas, sometimes the will is not enough,” Dean explained. Castiel nodded.

“I know, Dean,” he replied. “I can’t promise you, that I will be there immediately, but what I can promise you is, that if you need me, if you call, I will come.” A short silence followed that statement.

“Was it at least worthwhile that you were in Heaven? Any ideas on how we can stop this?” Dean asked. Castiel thought about the conversation he overheard. Something was going on with Michael, but that had nothing to do with what was happening down here.

“Only how badly prepared we…” Castiel stopped in the middle of the sentence. He heard Uriel’s wings flap. Indeed, only moments after Castiel swallowed the rest of his statement, the other angel appeared behind Dean. Startled by the last flap, as Uriel landed, which was audible to the human ear, Dean spun around.

“You’re already here,” Uriel stated.

“It’s my mission,” Castiel said, unsure why Uriel was here.

“I received my orders just now,” the other angel explained. Castiel would have liked to ask if Uriel received the orders from Michael or one of his officers. But he had a feeling that it didn’t matter to Uriel if Michael had delivered the orders personally or a subordinate of his did. “It’s about Samhain.” Castiel blinked.

“Doesn’t that only work on October 31^st,” he asked.

“Tomorrow is the 31^st of October,” Uriel explained.

“What is Samhain?” Dean asked.

“A Demon, in the broadest sense,” Uriel explained. Deans face showed a sign of recognition. He sighed.

“I will wake Sam,” he said, before disappearing into the room. Uriel and Castiel kept standing in front of it. Since no one said anything, Castiel turned towards the sun, just to realize that it was rising instead of setting. So, a lose off about 24 hours.

“Why are we standing out here?” Uriel asked.

“Hm?” Castiel turned to him.

“Why are we standing out here instead of waiting inside?” Uriel clarified.

“We could go in,” Castiel allowed. “But it would be rude.” Uriel frowned.

“And we care, why exactly?” He wanted to know.

“We want them to trust us,” Castiel said. “We need them, at least Dean.”

Uriel hesitated for a moment, before concluding: “You like him.”

“What are you talking about?” Castiel demanded to know.

“I once knew a Castiel, who hated humanity,” Uriel said. As if on command, that exact feeling flashed through Castiel, but it disappeared as quickly as it came.

“Angels don’t have feelings,” Castiel explained to Uriel.

“You like him,” Uriel repeated.

“No,” Castiel disagreed.

“Then you told him?” Uriel asked.

“Told him what?” Castiel wanted to know.

“That he has to kill his brother,” Uriel explained.

“What are you talking about?” Castiel asked baffled.

“Has nobody told you?” Uriel countered.

“Apparently no,” Castiel said, but it sounded more like a question. He was quite sure that nobody told him about this, but he couldn’t guarantee that it didn’t slip his mind due to the hectic of the last few days/weeks.

“He is Lucifer’s true vessel,” Uriel said. That Castiel knew, but he wasn’t certain, how that entailed Dean or anyone having to kill Sam. Their goal was to stop Lucifer from rising at all, wasn’t it?

“If we protect the seals from breaking, Sam doesn’t have to die,” Castiel stated.

“Of course,” Uriel said. Castiel couldn’t say that he found that answer convincing.

“Do you want to stay out there, or come in?” interjected Dean suddenly. The hunter was standing in the doorway of the room, he shared with his brother and neither of the angels had noticed. Uriel gave Castiel a look, which probably meant something along the lines of: so much for politeness.

Dean disappeared back into the room, but let the door open, so the angels could follow. In the room Sam was sitting at the table, working on his laptop. That gave the impression that he hadn’t been asleep, when Castiel and Uriel arrived.

Dean set on the bed, which was covered in books, presumably because the laptop took up almost the entire table. Two books were open and showed drawn pictures of Samhain. Sam looked up, when first the bed protested, as Dean set down, and then the door closed loudly. The look of the younger hunter jumped back and forth between the angels.

Finally, he focused on Castiel and said: “So, we’re hunting Samhain or rather the witches, who want to summon him through blood rituals.” Castiel nodded hesitantly, unsure if the Winchester needed or wanted confirmation. Uriel was more hardheaded.

Without regard to anything or anyone, he announced, “We will raze the entire city.”

“What,” the brother exclaimed in unison.

“You can’t do that,” Sam stated.

“We can and we will,” Uriel said. “It’s our mission to protect the seals by any means necessary.”

“And killing innocent people is one of those?” Dean asked disgusted. “Cas?”

“We have to prevent the breaking of the seal,” Castiel explained.

“We talked about that,” Dean reminded him.

“Dean,” Castiel began, even though he didn’t know how to convince the hunter.

“The rise of Samhain is the breaking of the seal,” Sam interjected and save Castiel so from saying anything.

“Yes,” Uriel confirmed, sounding like he already knew that he wasn’t going to like what Sam was about to say next.

“Then there might be a way to protect the seal, without killing innocent people to do it,” Sam said. “We’re already hunting these witches. Now that we knew exactly, what we’re looking for, we’re able to kill the witches before they summon Samhain tomorrow night. We kill the witches, and you leave the humans alone.” Uriel looked at Sam for so long, that Castiel questioned if Uriel saw something different from him.

“Alright,” Uriel eventually agreed. “But if you fail…”

“Yeah sure, whatever,” Dean said dismissively. Uriel huffed and took his leave. Before he went through the door, he gestured for Castiel to follow him.

As they had left the room and more importantly were out of the humans’ earshot, Uriel said: “Keep an eye on them and if they fail… you know, what you have to do.” Before Castiel could get a word out the other angel had vanished. To be honest, Castiel wasn’t sure, what he was supposed to do if the Winchesters failed. And he didn’t like the way Uriel talked to him at all, he was supposed to be the others superior.

Chapter Text

Castiel was still standing in front of the room, when the Winchesters emerge from it. As Dean spotted Castiel, he looked like he couldn’t believe that the angel was still there.

“Are you coming with us?” he asked. Castiel nodded. It seemed reasonable to accompany the brothers, maybe he could help them. If it's about protecting a seal, then surely, he could intervene. Especially if Castiel had to react in the case that the brothers failed, even if it was still not clear to him what that reaction should be. The idea, that Uriel carried out the punishment, didn’t sit well with him.

As a silent observer, sitting mutely in the backseat, Castiel accompanied the Winchesters on their search for the witches. Even though they hadn't previously known for sure that they were dealing with witches, the brothers had done good prep work, and it didn't take long until the trio found themselves in front of the witches' supposed hideout.

As Dean and Sam went to assort their gear, Castiel exited the car too. He would only intervene if one of the witches tried to escape or something similar. Thus, he entered the house an appropriate time after the humans. He heard screams and shots, before catching up with Dean and Sam. Three dead witches laid around the room and Castiel couldn’t detect any oddments from a fourth soul, meaning there was no other person, who spent enough time there to leave said oddments.

“The seal is save,” Dean said complacently to Castiel, as the angel entered the room. After another look around the room the brothers put their guns away.

“There’s no reason to level an entire city because of a few witches,” Sam added. Castiel felt no need to defend Uriel's plan, Heaven's plan, or whoever had decided that destroying the city made the most sense. After a few heartbeats, the humans also realized that they could not expect anything like that from their companion.

While the Winchesters started getting rid of the witches' bodies and other belongings, Castiel heard a cry for help from his siblings. Without a word of farewell or any form of explanation, Castiel set off, leaving the brothers alone to do their work.

But before this could manifest itself as any form of negative feeling, the angel had completely different concerns. Because this time he wasn't too late. The battle for the seal was still in full swing. But now Castiel understood why defending the seals was such a problem. It was practically a flood of demons. The husks that Castiel had found last time were just the few that had either not survived the fight or had left the body for safety reasons.

Most of the demons had rounded up the angels who were already present, however they managed to do it, but dodged the attacks with ease. One lifeless shell could be seen. Castiel had landed outside the circle as a newcomer, so he took on the rest of the demons.

Because while most of them were busy with the angels, a small number had been entrusted with breaking the actual seal and based on the ingredients that were laying around a painted symbol, they had already come a long way.

The four demons were so focused on their ritual that they didn't even notice Castiel approaching. He managed to kill two before the others became aware of him. But that couldn't really have been avoided; after all, the light that accompanied the use of Castiel's grace couldn't have been overlooked. The other two demons jumped up. Castiel expected them to try to escape. Unfortunately, they didn't. What Castiel had missed when he first looked at the commotion were three more empty, lifeless vessels.

The demon swarm had been able to kill three angels; something that wasn't shocking considering what had happened since Dean broke the first seal. What was surprising though was that the two demons armed themselves with angel swords. Instinctively Castiel reached for his own sword, which appeared in his hand.

Within a few moments two easy targets turned into two opponents, which posed a real threat to the angel. As the contender Castiel was the first to attack. Theoretically he only had to gaze the demons with the edge of his sword and the dammed soul would be no more.

But the demons didn’t make it easy for him. To Castiel’s utter astonishment his first attack was blocked. The two swords collided with an ominous sound. So, it became clear pretty fast that Castiel wouldn’t be able to reach his goal by a simple stab. The demon possessed some basic understanding of sword fighting. The angel had little hope, that the second fiend lacked knowledge in this field.

So, it was time to fall back on technique and to do that quickly, before one of the two demons could get too close to Castiel. While he was thinking about a plan, he and his opponent crossed blades in quick succession. As the second demon joined the fight, Castiel had a realization.

He had two hands, but only one sword. If he used the angel blade to take down the other sword and hold the demon in place, he could burn the fiend out of existence by laying on his hands. With this plan and therefore a different goal, Castiel increased the speed of his attacks, but withheld some of the force until the right opportunity presented itself.

The attack his opponent launched was way off-balance, so that Castiel was able to deflect the attacking sword even further away from himself by skillfully wielding his own weapon. Then he darted forward. He placed his hand on the demon, using his grace to kill him.

This plan had a big flaw though, or even two. Firstly, burning out a soul by hand took longer than just nicking the body with the sword. Which then led directly into the second point: the second demon in the equation. While the first actually no longer posed a threat, Castiel had lost sight of the second, or rather his weapon. The momentary pressure in his side and the clinking sound that followed, like glass shattering, reminded him of this.

Castiel let go of the first demon, now only a meat suit. The second demon looked in disbelief at a pile of broken pieces next to Castiel. Since he was distracted, the angel stabbed him in the unprotected stomach area, so that after a short scream this demon was also no more. Only then did Castiel turn his attention to the shards. The pile looked suspiciously like the remains of an angel blade. But why had it shattered instead of hurting Castiel?

Before he could think about it, a scream reminded him that the four demons he had dispatched had not been the only ones.

Chapter Text

Castiel was no longer the only one who had come to the aid of the angels who had been stationed here. Eight other angels had arrived. With nine people fighting through the sea of ​​demons from outside, the enemy army was destroyed faster than Castiel had dared to hope. As the last demons started to flee and the possessed bodies dropped dead, another remarkable thing happened.

The vessel of the demon dropped in a moment, when Castiel and Leliel on the fiend’s other side both attacked the demon. Despite the angels’ supernatural reflexes neither of them was able to act fast enough to abort their attack, when the demon escaped. The two swords collided. But unlike the fight with the demon, the other angel blade didn't hold up. With a hideous sound it shattered into a thousand pieces.

For a moment all fighters, regardless of the side they were fighting on, stopped and turned to Castiel and Leliel, before the battels continued. The other angel looked as shocked as Castiel felt. All angel swords, except for the archangel blades, were made equal, they weren’t supposed to break. Nervousness flooded Castiel’s system. Something was wrong and that something was probably him since the blade also broke, when the demon tried to hurt him.

Leliel escaped, since she was now unarmed. The flap snapped Castiel out of his thoughts. Around him the last fights were ending. The angel’s, which were stationed here, rallied, while the others left one by one, to return to their assigned positions. Castiel hoped that someone would send a cleaning team down here.

He was still debating whether he should go back to the Winchesters or try to understand what was going on with him when someone came up next to him. Castiel know without looking that it was Uriel. What did he want now? Castiel began to really wonder if Uriel had forgotten the order of the chain of command or if he himself had missed a shift in it.

“What are you doing here?” Uriel asked. Castiel, wo had still been staring at the shards at his feet, raised his head, but didn’t look at Uriel.

“I helped,” Castiel said. " I don't know that I owe you an account." Uriel snorted.

“Who do you want to answer to?” He asked. “Me or Michael?” Now Castiel spun around to face Uriel.

“What is that supposed to mean?” He demanded to know. Michael could order him to explain his actions.

“Shouldn’t you be working with the Michael’s sword?” Uriel countered.

“That might be my main mission, but I had to help our brothers and sisters,” Castiel explained. He looked at the group of angels who had now moved on to removing the symbol drawn by the demons. “Moreover, the Winchesters did their job.”

“No,” Uriel said.

“No?” Castiel asked, who was pretty sure, since he was there.

“You should have stayed with them,” Uriel explained. Castiel forced himself to look at Uriel. The other angel had his back to the sun, which from Castiel's perspective gave him a fiery red halo and wings with bloodred edges because of the clouds. Coupled with the small wounds he sustained from the battle, he painted the perfect picture of a seasoned fighter, a soldier. Angels had always been soldiers of God, who was Castiel to question the chain of command, even if Uriel started to outrank him? Some information would have been nice.

“Why?” Castiel asked. “When I left, Dean and Sam had anything under control.”

“Dean and Sam?”, Uriel asked, as if he had to think about using the names. “Clearly you weren't paying attention to the energy of the place when you left.” Castiel actually hadn't, there had been no reason from his point of view, but now he had an idea why he should have stayed. But was that possible, two groups of witches in the same city at the same time?

“It’s not too late, yet,” Uriel said. “We can still stop the seal from breaking.”

“You still want to raze the city,” Castiel realized.

“That’s the safest and fastest option,” Uriel said indifferently. In Castiel memories of Sodom and Gamora resurfaced. He tried to push the echo away.

“Who gave the order?” Castiel asked. No matter from how high up the order came, Castiel had no chance of going against it, but if he had to explain this to Dean and Sam, he would like to know whose fault it was.

“What kind of a question is that?” Uriel asked. “From the very top, of course. Didn’t you listen to Thiel? It’s our mission to protect the seals. With all means necessary.” Castiel couldn’t remembered that part of the order.

“Our tool of choice in this case should be the hunters, not the extermination of countless human lives,” Castiel explained.

“They already failed once,” Uriel said.

“But they still have time to find the right witches,” Castiel argued.

“To raze the town would be way more reliable,” Uriel explained.

“Don’t you think that Dean would be way more likely to help us, work for us, if we gave him and his brother the chance to kill the witches and spare the innocent lives?” Castiel asked. The longer they stood around debating, the less time they would have to execute the plan, whichever it would be in the end. Something that would be particularly important for the hunters.

“Innocent lives,” Uriel murmured. “As if something like that still exists.” Castiel wouldn’t get anywhere with this kind of argument.

“It was unforeseeable that two covens of witches would settle in the city,” he said. Uriel looked at Castiel for a long time, as if he were sitting in front of a chess board and the next move would determine who would win, even though no one could be checked or even checkmated yet.

“Then let the two of them do it, if you are so confident that they are able to do it,” he said eventually. “But if the seal is broken it’s your fault and don’t say I didn’t warn you.” With a flap Uriel vanished. Castiel stayed for a moment. Because, yes, it would be his fault if the seal was broken, if Dean and Sam failed, but why did Uriel sound like he had to prove something to Castiel? He pushed the thought aside and was on his way to the Winchesters.

Chapter Text

Dean and Sam had packed up their stuff and had already left the town. Castiel caught up with them a few miles behind the beacon of the city and just appeared in the backseat. Dean jerked the steering wheel.

“Jesus, Cas, you can’t just pop in without any warning,” Dean complained.

“My apologies,” Castiel said. “But you have to turn around immediately.”

“Why?” Sam asked.

“The witches, you killed aren’t the ones, who are about to summoned Samhain. A second coven settled in town,” Castiel explained. Dean jerked the wheel again, this time with reason. He turned in the middle of the street. At least it was empty.

“So, we killed the wrong witches,” Dean clarified. “And you couldn’t tell us that there were more, when we killed them? You left quite quickly.”

“My siblings needed help with the protection of a seal,” Castiel explained.

“Were you successful at least?” Dean asked, before Castiel had the chance to answer Dean’s original question.

“The seal is still intact,” Castiel confirmed. “And to answer your original question: I didn’t know that there was another witch coven in town. Uriel had to point it out.”

“We could have noticed it too,” Sam said, before Dean could start the tirade, that was sitting at the tip of his tongue. “We had two tracks. Red herrings pop up from time to time, but two at the same time? Two, so similar?”

“Couldn’t you have mentioned that, before we left the city?” Dean asked.

“I didn’t think that there were two covens in one town,” Sam defended himself. “Castiel, do you know where the witches are hiding?”

“No,” Castiel said. “It’s surprisingly hard to even detect their energy in the first place. The witches know, what they are doing.” Dean uttered a curse.

“We have to check for possible hideouts,” Sam laid out his thoughts. “It shouldn’t take long to figure out, in which one the witches are hiding.”

“But we only have time until sunset,” Castiel replied. “As the sun slips under the horizon, Samhain will be summoned and with that the seal will break.” The group looked towards the west, where the sun was starting to set.

“We don’t have much time left,” Sam realized, when Dean was already looking at the road again. “We don’t have the time to go to the wrong destination first.” He paused for a moment, before he turned as much as he could towards Castiel. He looked at the angel for a few heartbeats, as if he wanted to say something. Then he apparently decided against it and turned again.

Instead, he looked at his brother, as if he expected something from him. Dean needed a few moments until he met Sams gaze. As he turned back towards the road, he said: “Cas, would you check out one of the hideouts? We just don’t have the time to drive by both of them and you should be able to handle a bunch of witches, right?”

Castiel thought about it. He would be intervening, especially if he got the real hideout, but this was about a seal and as Uriel had put it, it was Castiel’s fault, if it broke. He rather listened to a lecture about intervening then accusation, because the seal was not protected good enough. Above all, burning the city would also be interference, a much larger one than what Castiel would do and ideally the Winchesters would send him to the wrong address.

“I can do it,” Castiel said finally. Dean nodded satisfied. Now he threw his brother a meaningful look. Sam pulled out a notebook from the backpack by his feet and searched through it, looking for the addresses he and Dean had sorted out.

“Here,” he said eventually. He showed Castiel a satellite map, he pointed at one of the Post-it notes on them. “That would be the one, you had to check out. We would check this one.” Sam pointed at the Post-it on the other side of the town. Castiel nodded understandingly.

“We’re almost there,” Dean declared, as they drove past the town boundaries.

“I will be off then,” Castiel said, before flying off. He landed at the address Sam showed him. The negative energy was as high here as it was in any other part of town. But that didn’t have to mean anything. Castiel had overlooked the fact that a second group had settled in the town, so...

He was in an empty parking lot, which most likely belonged to the abandoned factory hall. He was alone. Hesitantly he approached the hall. He could forgo getting jumped. He reached the gate, without anything happening.

He glanced around once, before he opened the door recessed into the gate. A look into the hall revealed that it was indeed abandoned. From the other side, nature had already begun to reclaim the building.

That probably made it a good hideout. There was so rarely anyone here that it was not deemed necessary to stop the growth. Castiel couldn’t detect any magic traces though. He stepped into the hall.

The machinery, which still filled the hall, was so old it wasn’t quite clear anymore, for what it had been used. It offered a few good hiding spots. Castiel had no other choice then really searching the whole hall. The sun shining through the west-facing windows told him he didn't have much time left, if he wanted to find the witches in time, to stop them from summoning Samhain.

With grand, brisky steps Castiel started searching the hall. He walked around the machine that filled the main part to make sure there were no people or runes or anything like that hiding there, but the only thing he found were symbols on one of the walls, but they had no meaning whatsoever.

After he had searched the entire hall twice, he moved on to the attached office wing, which consisted of an office on each of the two floors and would therefore take up very little time. Regardless, Castiel had this irritating feeling of hearing a ticking clock, even though there wasn’t one in sight.

After he explored the two offices, he left the building complex through the side exit there. The timer ran out with a gong. The last sunrays disappeared behind the horizon. His time had run out. The witches had never been here. He could only hope that Sam and Dean had better luck, that the brothers had been successful.

Chapter Text

Since Sam had showed him the address, at which the brothers would be, Castiel knew exactly where he had to go. When he landed in front of the building, he immediately realized that magic was or had been at work here. As expected, the Impala was still parked at the side of the road.

Without hesitation Castiel strolled towards the door. If the brothers hadn’t killed the witches in time, it was his fault, that the seal was broken. With a queasy feeling Castiel picked his way through the cellar of the building.

Underground the magic traces were almost suffocating. A bad foreboding took hold of Castiel. The further he got, the more he noticed the unmistakable indication of demonic activity.

He tried to tell himself, that it was Sam’s fault, but wasn’t quite successful. While the demonic traces on Sam’s soul grew, each time Castiel saw him, they hadn’t been strong enough to leave this sort of trail, when Castiel had seen the hunter in the car approximately two hours ago.

Castiel turned the next corner and spotted three corpses. One was obviously a sacrifice. The other two possessed lethal bullet wounds. Dean and Sam had been here. Judging by the state of the blood sacrifice, Castiel was sure, they had been too late.

Castiel heard footsteps, which came running towards him. He spun around and found himself face to face with Dean. The hunter had apparently expected to meet Castiel.

“You’re here,” Dean said, the angel hearing the relief in the human's voice. "Come." The Winchester turned on his heel. Apparently, he expected Castiel to follow him without commenting and without asking questions. While a bit unwillingly, Castiel did just that. Dean was running in the direction he had come from. Castiel could guess that Sam was in that direction.

Strictly speaking Samhain had to be there too. Castiel stopped denying, that the demon had been summoned. The seal was broken. His plan had failed. Uriel would give him a piece of his mind the next time they met. Based on the last days and weeks, that meeting would come sooner than Castiel would like.

Castiel felt the demon's presence more and more clearly and it also became quite apparent how old and powerful Samhain was. Castiel couldn’t and wouldn’t rule out, that he would be powerless against the demon.

They had to get rid of him regardless. Even though his summoning had broken the seal and done the important part, they couldn’t let Samhain run free. Castiel had seen multiple times, what simpleminded, lower demons, were able to do to humans and the earth, he didn’t feel the need to find out, what a demon of Samhain’s caliber could do. Castiel wouldn’t even start thinking about Dean and Sam's interest in getting rid of Samhain again.

He and Dean hurried through a door, that was more ajar than the others in this vault. They had reached their destination, but were again too late, at least from Castiel’s perspective. He couldn’t even imagine what was running through Dean’s mind, as he had to witness what his brother was doing.

The whole room was filled with a pulsing, demonic energy, but it was no longer alone Samhain’s fault. Sam contributed his fair share of it. Apparently Castiel had underestimated the demonic potential of the younger Winchester by a large margin. This couldn’t be explained by the remains of Azazel’s blood and the fact that Sam was Lucifer’s true vessel. The hunter had to had helped along somehow.

Beside him, Dean made a strangled noise. Human and angel watched in shock as Sam pinned Samhain in place and then proceeded to cast the demon out. The black smoke that came out of the body dissolved on the ceiling. Eventually there was no more smoke. The body collapsed and the remnants of the essence scattered or rather returned to Hell or wherever Samhain had been for the last 600 years.

“Sammy?” Dean asked hesitantly, as if he wasn’t sure, that it really was his brother in front of him. Sam turned to Castiel and Dean. The demonic essence that had enclosed his soul retreated and it was impossible to tell, that he wielded the power to exorcise demons as old as Samhain without any help or even an exorcism.

“I’m fine,” Sam assured at the question written all over Dean's face.

“What did you do?” Dean asked. Sam looked at Castiel. He wasn’t sure if the youngest hoped, that Castiel would handle the explanation, or pleaded for him to not make the situation worse. Castiel preferred to remain silent.

“Ruby said…,” Sam started, when he was sure that the angel wouldn’t say anything.

“Ruby?” Dean asked outraged. “You still meeting her?”

“You’re meeting Castiel too,” Sam replied, as if these two kinds of meetings were in any way comparable. Castiel was about to protest himself, but Dean beat him to it.

“That’s different,” he explained. “Moreover, you’re always there too. The thing with Ruby has to stop. She’s a demon.” That almost made to much sense. If Sam spent a lot of time with Ruby, might even gotten intimate with her, that would explain why Sam’s soul was so interspersed with demonic essence, that it even transferred onto Dean, just by the two of them living in such close quarters. If the demoness then put ideas into Sam’s head about building upon the powers granted by Azazel’s blood somehow, what they just had seen wasn’t nearly as surprising anymore.

The brothers had taken to arguing about Ruby, while Castiel had sorted through his thoughts. Eventual Dean turned to Castiel, apparently expecting encouragement and support.

“Cas, say something about it,” he demanded. Castiel would be beware not to take sides. Trying to settle sibling arguments as an outsider generally backfired, Castiel had seen it often enough. So, he changed the subject.

“By summoning Samhain the seal has been broken,” he reminded the brothers of the more pressing issue. At least Sam had the decency to look contrite. “You’ve proven that Uriel was right. I vouched for your ability to stop the witches on time.” That sounded more accusatory, then planed. “There will be consequences.”

“For you or us?” Dean asked.

“Definitely for me. For you? Be glade, that you serve heaven alive more than dead,” Castiel said.  He had to answer for his failure. The crucial question was to whom: Uriel, Thiel or Michael.

Chapter Text

The consequences took a while to come. Castiel wasn’t instantly ordered back to Heaven. For now, he stayed at Dean’s side. The Winchester had decided for his brother and himself, that they wouldn’t spent another night in this town. Despite both humans being noticeably exhausted, the trio returned to the car and Dean stepped on the gas, to put distance between them and the witches as quickly as possible. Maybe it was about putting distance between them and what had happened down there. Castiel couldn't hold it against Dean.

Sam had quickly fallen asleep in the front passenger seat. The showdown in the vault had taken him tons of energy. Soft music was playing on the radio and every now and then Dean drummed the rhythm with his fingers on the steering wheel. Castiel was sitting in the backseat and looked at the part of the starry sky, he could see. Eventually Dean broke the silence.

“Is it even possible to permanently prevent enough seals from breaking?” He asked.

“Many seals are subjected to timely conditions,” Castiel explained.

“That doesn't answer my question,” Dean pointed out.

“Probably not,” Castiel confessed reluctantly. He didn’t want to tell Dean, that similar thoughts had already crossed his mind.

“Then it's all for naught?” Dean asked, “Lucifer will escape the cage either way?”

“Not necessarily,” Castiel explained. “There might be 600 seals, but the first and last are fixed.”

“The righteous man draws blood in Hell,” Dean recapitulated Castiel’s words.

“Exactly,” Castiel confirmed.

“And what is the last seal?” Dean asked.

“Good question,” Castiel admitted. “I don’t know, to be honest. Michael has to know, but we or rather I haven’t been let in on it. Maybe that will come when the demons are really at the point where the last few seals are at stake.”

“Any idea how many seals are already broken?” Dean asked.

“The last time I check, it was 13, I think,” Castiel said.

“A devil’s dozen, how fitting,” Dean grumbled. “Wouldn’t it make more sense, if you knew what the last seal is? I don’t demand that I have to know it, even though I’m supposedly the only one, who can stop it, a few more information would be nice.”

“Unfortunately, I can't help you with that,” Castiel said, the only information he could have given Dean was, that it had something to do with Sam or rather Sam’s death. Since Dean wouldn’t take kindly to that, Castiel kept that detail to himself. There was a brief silence in the car. Dean glanced sideways at his little brother.

“What about Sam?” He asked.

“What about him?” Castiel countered. For a moment he feared he had uttered his prior thoughts out loud.

“What role does he play?” Dean asked. “If any.”
“Sam is not an unimportant player in this story,” Castiel explained vaguely. “That doesn't change anything about your purpose though.”

“Right,” Dean murmured. “Honestly, Cas, it still feels like a bad joke. How is the person, who kickstarted this whole shitshow the supposed hero, who saves everyone? This sounds like the premise of a movie.”

“You don’t necessarily have to believe it, for it to be true,” Castiel said.

“Because it’s divine prophecy?” Dean asked.

“Yes,” Castiel agreed. “You can only change the final outcome with your choice in the crucial moment.”

“Hm,” was Dean’s reply. He yawned.

“You should rest too,” Castiel said.

“And what?” Dean asked. “Let you drive?” Castiel shook his head.

“Not at all,” he assured him. “I just think it is advisable for you to head for the next motel, so you and your brother can sleep in proper beds. I can’t imagine the car being very comfortable for you.” Castiel would like his charge to be well-rested, instead of suffering from a lack of sleep and tension in way too many muscle groups, because he slept in the car or not at all.

Dean had a retort on the tip of his tongue, Castiel could tell, but he swallowed it. Instead, he actually went to the nearest motel. He woke up his brother and the two of them rented a room for the night. Castiel should sleep on the couch. The angel did not point out to the humans that he didn’t sleep.

So, the three found themselves in a room. Sam was practically asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. Dean had it a little harder. From his position on the sofa, Castiel could hear Dean tossing and turning, trying to find a decent sleeping position. It seemed like it took an eternity for Dean's breathing to even out, when he had finally fallen asleep.

However, it didn't make things much quieter. Dean was still tossing and turning in bed. Castiel got up from the sofa and went to the bed. Sam was sleeping peacefully and unmoving in the other bed as Castiel sat on the edge of Dean's bed.

Dean's pained expression spoke volumes. Nightmares. Castiel gently placed his hand on Dean's forehead. The hunter's face relaxed and the tossing and turning stopped. He would be spared any nightmares for the rest of the night. Castiel rose from the edge of the bed.

As he made his way back to the sofa, he realized that this was the second time he fought Dean's nightmares. If this became a trend, it could quickly cause trouble.

Had the rules always been so strict? They must have been. Castiel couldn't remember the rules of angelic interaction with humans ever changing. But the times he had been on Earth before, he had never found it restrictive.

But somehow it was different now. In Castiel's eyes, it was pointless to let Dean suffer, even if it was just something as trivial as nightmares. What was wrong with helping someone, especially when Heaven needed them? Was there anything wrong with it? Castiel looked over at Dean. Maybe there was something wrong with him.

He hadn't forgotten the incident with the shattered angel swords. How could he?  Nothing like this had ever happened before. Since Castiel was the connection between both incidents, they clearly had something to do with him. He considered leaving the brothers to do some research. In the end, the decision was made for him as Michael ordered him back to Heaven. Castiel suspected something bad.

Chapter Text

Castiel hurried down the halls of Heaven, on his way to the conference room, where Michael was waiting for him. When he finally arrived, he had to discover that he wasn’t alone with the highest representative of Heaven. Beside Michael, Thiel and Uriel were also present. Castiel could imagine what was about to come.

“You took your time, Castiel.” That was Thiel’s conversation opener.

“I was busy,” Castiel said. It wasn’t necessarily a lie. He had been busy with searching for the right room.

“Oh really,” Thiel replied. Castiel would be quite thankful, if she would stop talking down to him, as if he should be grateful, that she even associated with his kind. For that to happen it would need a miracle. “Because our bookkeepers say that the seal had been broken.”

Bookkeepers? Unlikely. Castiel glanced at Uriel. He had the suspicion that Uriel had ratted him out to their supervisor. He somehow expected that Uriel would confront him privately. But this worked too. Depending on what the other angel wanted to achieve, denigrating him to Thiel and/or Michael might be more effective.

“And then we asked Uriel, who was charged with protecting the seal, how this could have happened, because the plan he had seemed very secure.” Thiel was apparently still talking. “He said, you had a “better” plan. He said you took over the responsibility.” Castiel couldn’t really deny that. “What have you to say for yourself?”

Oh, Castiel had many things to say, but Thiel wouldn’t want to hear any of it. He had also a lot to say to Uriel, but that wouldn’t help him either. Besides, Castiel didn't want to have the argument, with Uriel that would inevitably come, in front of their superiors.

“I was certain that the hunters would be able to kill the right witches,” Castiel explained calmly.

“But they didn’t,” Uriel proclaimed. He sounded way to happy for Castiel’s liking. He swallowed his comment.

“There were hunters around?” Thiel asked.

“You know Castiel’s mission,” Michael interjected. “What are we doing here? The seal is broken. We can’t change that.” He sounded resigned, as if he was regretting agreeing to this meeting.

Castiel would be very grateful if he would simply break up the meeting. Michael looked at Castiel for a moment, then his gaze went back to Uriel. With a nod towards Thiel the leader of Heaven fled the situation. Castiel was aware that it would only get worse from here.

“Give me one good reason, why you passed Uriel’s idea up,” Thiel demanded. For a moment Castiel stared at his superior in disbelieve.

“He wanted to raze a whole town,” Castiel explained. “The citizens were innocent.”

“It was a legitimate proposal,” Uriel noted. “And it would have guaranteed the safety of the seal.”

“It would have required unnecessary human sacrifices,” Castiel exclaimed.

“Unnecessary?” Uriel asked. “Hardly. Ultimately you weren’t able to protect the seal.”

“But wiping a city off the map cannot be the answer,” Castiel replied.

“Every human we mistakenly spare now will die if we put their life above the protection of the seals,” Uriel explained.

“Is that so?” Castiel asked. “What have you done so far to protect the seals? I always only meet you when the battle is over. And you’re never hurt.”

“Neither are you, so far,” Uriel replied. “And you were to late to protect a seal, multiple times.”

“Yes, because I was busy elsewhere,” Castiel explained. “Because other things demanded my attention. I can’t be in multiple places at the same time.”

“But I can?” Uriel countered. “I can also only protect one seal at a time.”

 “For defending so many seals, you’re surprisingly unharmed,” Castiel taunted.

“As are you,” Uriel reminded him. “You aren’t saying that you are a better fighter than me are you, Castiel?”

“Do you want to find out?” Castiel asked. He had a hunch that he would win this fight, if it would really come to that.

“That’s enough,” Thiel ordered. The two lower angels froze. Both had their angel sword in hand and were about to fight each other. “I expected more from the two of you, put the swords away this instant.” The reluctance was written on both Uriel and Castiel's faces as they made their swords disappear again.

“How can you attack each other?” Thiel asked in disbelieve. “You’re brothers.” Castiel would prefer not to be reminded that he had the same origins as Uriel. Thiel shook her head incomprehensibly. They had probably just proven to her that there was a reason to view the second generation as inferior.

“Things can’t go on like this with you two,” said Thiel. Castiel didn’t like the sound of that. “The two of you are excused from your current duty until further notice.” She made a pause for dramatic effect, but Castiel and Uriel were already locking at her like she lost her mind. “Until the two of you get along, you work together.”

“What?” Castiel and Uriel cried out in unison. Thiel drew a rune in the air with her hands. Castiel could practically see the chain, that was now linking him and Uriel together, even though there was nothing to see and barely anything to feel.

“Go to Haniel,” Thiel ordered. “We noticed some irregularities. And wouldn’t it be a great team building exercise, if you two looked into it together?”

The false grin Thiel was spotting, was making Castiel nervous. The things she said only made it worse. Irregularities was an elastic term and Castiel didn’t even know, what Haniel oversaw and controlled, so he didn't know what the irregularity was about, but he was afraid that it was about him.

Apparently, it wasn’t clear right now, what was happening. If it was really about him, Castiel would like to keep it that way until he knew for himself what was wrong, but it was impossible to investigate while he was bonded to Uriel.

“Now go,” Thiel demanded. With hanging heads, the two angels left the conference room and made their way to Haniel.

“This is your fault,” Uriel complained.

“Just stop,” Castiel asked. “The faster we deal with this, the faster we get rid of each other.”  Uriel complained the whole way to Haniel’s office, but Castiel wasn’t listening anymore.

Chapter Text

Uriel complained the whole way to Haniel’s office. Castiel wished, that he had just stabbed the other angel with his sword back in the conference room.

“Don’t even think about it,” Uriel said.

“What are you talking about?” Castiel asked.

“To answer a prayer,” Uriel explained.

“What are you talking about?” Castiel repeated, since he still didn’t quite know what Uriel was going on about.

“If the Winchesters pray to you, don’t even think about flying over,” Uriel explained. Castiel closed his eyes for a moment. Speaking the truth here seemed unwise. He didn’t want to extend Uriel’s resentment about him towards the hunters. Uriel already didn’t like them.

“Who said that I wanted to do that?” Castiel asked.

“You start to prefer Dean to us”, Uriel said.

“I don’t,” Castiel stated. If he honestly thought about it though, he would take being chained to the Winchesters over being chained to Uriel. It might not be a universal feeling, but he liked Dean a thousand times more than Uriel. They had reached Haniel’s office. Uriel knocked.

There was no “come in” or something like that, but Uriel pushed opened the door regardless. Castiel wanted to be somewhere else, preferably without Uriel. Being disrespectful towards Michael’s officers, was almost like begging for further punishment. Despite Castiel’s inner aversion, Uriel pulled him into the office. Haniel was sitting behind a desk and seemed to be drowning in the notes piled on it.

“How can I help you?” He asked.

“Thiel sends us,” Uriel explained and for the first time since returning to Heaven he lost the presumptuous tone. Castiel was very thankful for that. Only now Haniel looked up from the papers in front of him. He looked back and forth between the two angels, until he assumedly realized, who they were. His face turned from somewhere between neutral and mildly annoyed to downright disgusted.

“Why?” Haniel asked in a tone that implied he suspected they wanted to trick him somehow.

“We are supposed to learn to work better together,” Castiel admitted openly. “Apparently there were some irregularities?” Haniel focused on Castiel. He eyed him up and down.

“Aren’t you supposed to be on earth?” He asked. Apparently, more angels knew about Castiel’s mission than he thought. Haniel didn't look like he had left this office since the first seal was broken. He looked back to Uriel. “And so are you.”

“The faster we take care of this, the faster we can return to our actual duties,” Uriel said. Castiel wasn’t sure if he wanted to motivate himself, or if he was trying to get Haniel to tell them what the problem was without beating around the bush.

Haniel made an affirmative sound and began digging through his notes. Amazingly enough did he seemed to know, where exactly he would find the piece of paper, he was searching for.

“It appears that a woman with the name of Anna Milton was able to hear messages that were broadcasted via angel radio. Humans aren’t able to hear the angel radio, they aren’t on the same frequency. It has to be descried why this woman obtained the information and the link has to be destroyed,” Haniel explained. “Here.”

He passed over a single note to the other angels. The info on it was the name, the accusations and an address.

“Are we supposed to go there?” Uriel asked. Castiel took the note and bit back his comment.

“Let’s get it over with,” he said then. He turned on his heal to leave Haniel’s office. Uriel didn’t want to go just yet, he kept standing in front of the desk. The chain linking the two together went taut. No more getting closer to the door. Castiel pulled lightly, but nothing happened. With a jerk he got Uriel to stumble in his direction. The spot where the chain set turned red and irritated.

In the hallway they stumbled over Michael or rather the archangel ran into them. He looked back and forth between the two lower angels until he recognized the signature of the chain. He stared at Castiel’s wrist for a moment, which slowly returned to its natural color.

Then he said: “I see Thiel issued a punishment.” He didn’t sound thrilled. “Hurry you two. We are running out of time. I need you back on defense.” Castiel wasn’t quite sure why the archangel looked at him so intently while saying it. He felt Uriel nodding beside him and nodded too. After Michael disappeared around the next corner, Castiel and Uriel were on their way. They landed in front of a building where a sign informed them that it was a psychiatric hospital.

“Demonic activity,” Uriel noticed. Castiel could feel it too. A demon had been here not so long ago.

“Now we just have to find this Anna Milton,” Castiel said and firmly stepped towards the entrance. The lobby was empty save for the woman sitting behind the front desk.

“Anna Milton,” Uriel demanded as the two angels stepped up to the desk. The woman was neither impressed nor intimidated.

“How about please and thank you and whole sentences?” She asked. Uriel lent across the counter.

“You will tell us now, where Anna Milton is,” Uriel ordered. The threat worked, even though Castiel couldn’t rule out that Uriel had let his true nature sine through, just a little bit.

“You are too late,” the woman stuttered. “Anna Milton checked herself out a few hours ago.”

“Was someone with her?” Castiel asked.

“Yes, two men and a woman,” the woman explained.

“And what did they look like?” Uriel asked irritated.

“The men were both quite tall, with one still noticeable taller than the other. The shorter one had short, dark blonde hair, the taller one had much longer brown hair. The woman was much smaller... but that could be an illusion because the men were so tall. She had long black hair.”

Uriel turned around without another word and left. Castiel had at least the decency to mumble a thanks, before the angelic pair stepped outside.

“The description reminded me of someone,” Uriel said. “What about you?”

“The description fits the Winchesters,” Castiel agreed unwillingly. “But who was the woman?”

“You tell me,” Uriel demanded. “Your charge.”

“No idea,” Castiel mumbled. “They were always alone, when I was with them.” That wasn’t quite true. Castiel had a hunch, who that woman was. Even though the fight about Ruby hadn't been sorted out, at least as far as Castiel knew, that didn't mean that cooperation was out of the question. And that would explain the noticeable traces of demonic activity.

“Then we'll go find the Winchesters now," Uriel said and simply pulled Castiel with him.

Chapter Text

Finding the Winchesters wasn’t as easy as Uriel made it sound. It was decidedly easier to follow the demonic residue that the new companion of the brothers left behind and it was also leading the angels to their target. Since they didn’t exactly know where to go, they were traveling on foot.

Following a car by foot seemed insane and catching up to it an impossibility. But both angels were counting on the idea that the brothers had not left the town, that the reason why the Winchesters had taken Anna out of the psych ward was within walking distance.

The shared walk was not helping the mood between the two angels. Instead it got worse. Both wanted to get this team building exercise over as fast as possible and get rid of the other. While Castiel was thinking about how he could explain the forced proximity to the brothers, without repeating the humiliation that happened with Thiel, Uriel worked himself up more and more. With each step they took, Castiel felt his partner’s aversion more.

“How does it go with the Michael’s sword?” Uriel asked suddenly. It was so suddenly, that it caused Castiel to stumble. He didn’t like the undertone of the question.

“So-so”, Castiel admitted hesitantly.

“He is a human, it can’t be that hard,” Uriel replied. “Maybe they should have sent someone else.”

“You met him”, Castiel said. He couldn’t really believe, that someone could meet the Winchesters and not realize how headstrong and stubborn both of them were.

“Maybe someone should be sent to take care of Lucifer’s vessel”, Uriel said.

“That is not part of Heaven’s jurisdiction,” Castiel explained. “Also our goal is still preventing the war, not preparing the vessels for the apocalypse that might be coming.”

“Last time I checked we were failing on both counts”, Uriel said. “Our siblings are being slaughtered like animals, the seals are broken one after the other and the two of us are stumbling through the middle of nowhere looking for two humans and a demon.”

“Technically speaking we’re searching for Anna, which would be a third human,” Castiel said. Slowly but surely his angelic patience was running thin. Uriel looked at Castiel like he was an idiot, but he didn’t say anything.

Eventually the church of the town came into view. In front of it the Winchester’s car was parked. However neither human nor demon was in sight. The angels approached resolutely. The demonic residue lead into the church.

When Castiel and Uriel entered, the people already inside turned to them. Dean and Sam looked almost annoyed but their faces showed a trace of nervousness.

The demoness looked at the angels with open displeasure, but didn’t seem sure if flight wasn’t the better option. Anna was the only one who visibly flinched, despite that she couldn’t possibly know, who they were.

Before Castiel or Uriel could explain why they were there, Dean asked: “What do you want?”  Castiel hoped that the humans displeasure, to not say anger was directed at Uriel.

“We are not here for you,” Uriel said. He interpreted what Dean said in exactly the way Castiel hoped it was meant. Castiel would have liked to be able to remove himself from Uriel’s side, but sadly that was still impossible.

“But for me.” Anna joined the conversation. Everyone turned to her. “You are angels.” The rest exchanged looks, nobody knew, how Anna knew that.

“What do you want with her?” Dean asked.

“We just want to know, how she knows that,” Uriel replied.

“No”, Castiel said, when he saw that Anna backed away further and seemed to think about fleeing. “We just want to asked about the voices you’re hearing.” That didn’t seemed to be the best way to explain things, Anna still looked like she wanted to run away. “We are not going to hurt you.”

“We have to sever the connection,” Uriel replied, as if that stood in complete opposition to what Castiel just said. Based on the look on his face, it did. It seemed Uriel really wanted to kill some humans, maybe he had chosen the wrong side all those years ago. 

“Yes,” Castiel admitted reluctantly. “But that doesn’t mean, that we have to hurt her. We don’t even know, how she is able to hear the angel radio.”

“And how do you want to figure that out?” Uriel asked snappish.

“That is the reason, why we are here,” Sam said, but the two angels ignored him. 

“The easiest solution is killing her,” Uriel explained. “Problem solved.” Anger rose in Castiel.

“You think that’s the answer?” He questioned. “Not every problem can be solved with a sword and a fist.”

“But this one can,” Uriel said. “Why are you so touchy about it?”

“What is your problem?” Castiel countered. “Why is your first instinct to extinguish a life.”

“What is one of their lives in relation to any of ours, to our mission?” Uriel asked.

“Every life deserves appreciation,” Castiel said.

“Pah,” Uriel replied. “Anyway. The faster we get rid of this problem, the faster we can separate and refocus on important tasks.” He paused, before adding: “Some of us are important.”

Castiel bit back the comment about Michael himself assigning him to Dean. He didn’t say anything about Uriel discussing their “problem” so openly. He was far too distracted by the chain on his wrist that burned like a hot iron that had just been taken from the fire to brand cattle.

While the pain crawled up his arm, it occurred to him that Thiel had probably wanted to make sure that they didn't become too hostile towards each other. A look over to Uriel’s wrist revealed that he wasn’t doing any better, that he had to endure the same punishment as Castiel. More instinctively than actively, Castiel tried to heal the burn, that the chain had caused on the wrist of his vessel.

Almost instantly the pain subsided and the redness decreased. That the pain didn’t returned was surprising, but not unwelcomed. A look at the chain revealed that the parts of the chain that were in contact with Castiel’s skin, shimmered slightly golden, as if his grace was actively preventing it from burning him again.

That shouldn’t been possible. If it were, Castiel would more or less annul Thiel’s spell, but his grace was way to weak to do that. While Castiel was still starring at the chain and busy concentrating his grace on that spot, he began to feel Thiel’s power pushing against his. He expected Thiel’s spell to blow the protective barrier his grace had produced to pieces any moment and that the red-hot iron would burn his skin again.

But that didn’t happen. Instead of the barrier collapsing, the golden shimmer spread to more and more of the restraint until all of the metal around Castiel's wrist was enclosed by it. Instead of Thiel effortlessly subduing him, the opposite seem to be happening. Spontaneously the pressure gave and the shackle exploded with golden sparks.

The explosion tore through the chain links that had been visible since Castiel healed himself until they reached Uriel. His shackle exploded too, but the burns, which the other angel apparently couldn’t heal, stayed.

“Did you just break Thiel’s spell?” Uriel asked in disbelieve.

“Yes,” Castiel admitted hesitantly. He had also problems believing that just happened. 

Something flashed in Uriel's eyes before he disappeared without saying a word to anyone. This spelled trouble. Castiel didn’t know what exactly he had done or how he had been able to annul the power of his superior, one of Michael’s officers, an angel of the first generation, but he would be held accountable for it. Uriel would surely tell on him. Michael would be called into the meeting again and this time not without reason. The archangel was the only one, who had enough power to annul the power of someone of Thiel’s standing. Castiel already dreaded that meeting.

Chapter Text

„What just happened?“ Dean asked. Castiel just sighed, hoping to get out of explaining anything.

“Can we please continue with what we came here for,” the demoness asked annoyed.

“Sure,” Sam said. He and the demoness started working on the trap of the crypt. Despite looking like it hadn’t been moved in decades, it opened fairly easy when pulled. Castiel hurried down the row between the seats to join the others. The demoness, Ruby if Castiel remembered correctly, looked at him skeptical, but didn’t utter a word, before following the brothers, which had already gone done into the crypt.

Castiel went down the steps after Anna and was therefore the last one to get down. The presence of grace grew stronger. Castiel had noticed it before already, but he had thought that it was either residue of Uriel’s departure or due to Castiel’s own weird work. But down here the presence was stronger, as if an angel was here or a even better explanation, their “pure” grace was.

“I think it’s this one,” Sam said, standing beside an old, metallic casket, that had seen far better days.

“Then let’s find out, why the name of this guy is one of your few memories,” Dean said, before the brothers pushed away the cover. With a loud crash the casket cover hit the ground and looked even worse to wear.

“What is that?” Sam asked. He took something out of the casket. It was a vial with a bluish liquid, gas or something in between.

“Grace,” Castiel said without thinking about it. “The power source of an angel.” Then it clicked for him an presumably everyone else in the room. All eyes turned to Anna. “You were an angel.” The woman eyed the vial skeptically.

“Will this give me back my memories?” She asked.

“Most likely,” Ruby offered.

“But it will alert Heaven,” Castiel warned.

“Aren't you too busy to pay attention to something like that?” Ruby asked. Castiel inspected the grace more closely.

“Anna wasn’t just any angel,” he said then. “She was leading a garrison… my.” Castiel debated, if he should tell the others the second, decisively more important part, since they looked already so worried. Eventually Castiel went for it. “But what is much more interesting for Heaven and my superiors, Anna is a fallen angel. She extracted her grace and hid it, to live as a human.” Castiel pointed at Sam, who was still holding the vial. “Your last night on earth just began.”

“Cas?” Dean asked threateningly. “What if she doesn’t drink it or however one get’s grace into one’s body?”

“They will know it in the morning,” Castiel explained.

“Will you tell on her?” Ruby asked. Castiel shook his head.

“I will not,” Castiel assured. “But I could feel the grace, since I entered the church. Uriel had to have felt it too. And its seems like he adapted snitching as a hobby. And now he will even get his will.”

“They will kill Anna,” Sam inferred. Castiel nodded.

“What can we do to prevent it?” Dean asked.

“Nothing,” Castiel said. “The angels will come.”

“There has to be something we can do,” Dean said. Ruby frowned.

“I can’t think of…,” Castiel started. He broke off in the middle of the sentence, when he heard the call over the angel radio. Anna flinched, presumably hearing it too.

“Go,” she said. “I don’t want to course you more problems. Go.” Castiel's eyes darted over the others' faces. Another call for Castiel to return to Heaven came over the radio. Castiel tried to ignore the judgmental looks, as he spread his wings to return to Heaven.

“That’s Michael’s voice, isn’t it?” Anna asked. Castiel, who had practically been gone already, whipped around to her. Castiel had tried to ignore that it was Michael, who was calling him back up.

“Uriel seemed to have snitched,” Castiel explained. “What you have seen,… that shouldn’t have been possible. I should not be able to break Thiel’s magic. She is my superior. The only one, who should been able to break that sort of magic, are the archangels and Thiel. And the spell would probably have dissolved itself, if we served our punishment.”

“Punishment?” Dean asked.

“Uriel told Thiel and Michael, that we were unable to protect the seal,” Castiel explained. “Uriel and I started an argument, which lead to Thiel deeming it necessary to issue a punishment, which would teach us teamwork anew.”

“You don’t want to return to Heaven,” Sam realized.

“Can you blame him?” Ruby asked. “From the sounds of it, trouble awaits him.”

“Maybe there is no reason to worry,” Sam said. “How long since Uriel left? Five minutes? Who could he told in that short amount of time?”

“Everyone,” Castiel said. “Moreover, why else would Michael order me back to Heaven, when my place is down here with you.” Spontaneously Castiel had another idea, why he could be called back to Heaven. He did not only wield a force, which he neither was entitled to nor understood, but also forgot his place. In more ways then one.

Not only wasn’t his place down here with the humans, even though they were Michael and Lucifer’s vessels, but with his siblings up in Heaven, he had no right to claim that his Mission was more important than a meeting with Michael.

Dean was his mission. His mission was preparing the Michael’s sword for hosting Michael, if the apocalypse came to pass. Castiel was aware that he didn’t do it. He had barley talked to Dean  about it, he wasn’t even sure if he adequately explained to the hunter his role and the importance of it. Instead he had pulled the brothers into the angels’ mission.

The memory that it was about Dean being the only one who could prevent the final seal from being broken and about escorting Dean to that point resurfaced…

“Cas, are you alright?” Dean asked. “You look like you’re having an identity crisis.” That was probably the best way the Englisch language was able to describe this, despite that the question of his mission had no bearing on who he was … right? Michael’s voice came over the angel radio again.

“You really should go,” Anna said. “Sort out your business with the other angels, I take care of myself.” Castiel opened his mouth, to say something, but no word left his lips.” Finally Castiel departed with a nod to face Michael’s anger.

Chapter Text

Wandering the halls of Heaven Castiel felt really nervous. He hadn’t thought about it, before leaving earth, but Michael called three times, without given Castiel really anytime to show up. Castiel sped up his steps, realizing that Michael was already impatient. Castiel more or less stormed into the conference room. Michael of course wasn’t alone. Thiel and Uriel were also present. To Castiel’s utter surprise Raphael was also there moving like he was Michael’s shadow. All eyes snapped to Castiel, when the door behind him fell shut.

“Uriel, you have your orders,” Thiel said slowly. “Go.” With an arrogant look on his face the other angel pushed past Castiel, who felt the urge to punch that smirk off Uriel’s face. When the door closed behind him, all attention was back on Castiel. “We’ve been told that you performed a miracle of unimaginable magnitude.”

“I am…er,” Castiel stuttered, unable to really defend himself. He had no answer to the how nor a defending argument why he was able to do what he did. What did his superiors want to hear from him?

“Do you have to say anything for yourself,” Thiel asked with a threatening undertone.

“I don’t know what happened,” Castiel almost whined, suddenly afraid that he would heavily punished.

“You didn’t do it on purpose?” Michael asked sharply.

“How would I do that?” Castiel asked. “I didn’t know I was able to do it, I shouldn’t be able to do it.” Michael gave a long-suffering sigh.

“He is right,” Raphael said.

“I know that,” Michael replied.

“What do you plan to do?” Thiel asked the highest angel in the room.

“What do you expect me to do?” Michael asked, almost in disgust.

“Punish him,” Thiel cried, making Raphael retreat.

“You want me to send him to Naomi?” Michael asked. He shook his head.

“Yes,” Thiel replied, despite the head shaking.

“It would be pointless,” Michael said. “First of all, he didn’t know, what he was doing or that he would be able to do it. Learning always involves hiccups. Don’t tell me you forgot your own lessons. And more importantly, if Castiel was able to annul your power, why should he have to submit to Naomi’s powers and not just blow them off too?” Thiel was positively seething with rage. “And thirdly, we need Castiel back on Earth. And don’t you think, you promoting Uriel was punishment enough?” Castiel tried not to think about that, because promoting Uriel meant demoting Castiel.

Thiel didn’t say anything more. Just stomped out, still seething with rage, angry at her superior’s inaction, the lack of punishment. Castiel could somewhat understand her point. He himself was surprised that he didn’t get demoted into nothingness, got arrested or something like that. Castiel looked at the two archangels that remained.

“Raphael, could you leave Castiel and me alone, please,” Michael asked. It was worded like a question but delivered like an order. Raphael looked at the older archangel confused but left regardless. Michael looked at the closed door for a moment, before turning his attention back to Castiel.

“You know what you did,” the archangel said accusingly.

“I do not,” Castiel said kind of desperately.

“You broke a spell,” Michael said.

“It was not my intention,” Castiel defended himself. “I was only trying to heal the burn that was coursed by the shackle.”

“Burn?” Michael asked, more himself than Castiel. “Maybe they need an update on appropriate punishments.”

Castiel was still desperate to get out of this unharmed, so he continued his defense: “I was just trying to heal myself. It escalated from there. My grace took over an exploded the shackle and then the whole chain.” Something he said made Michael snap out of his thoughts.

“You just healed yourself,” the archangel said thoughtfully. “Maybe… what about the angel blade?” For a moment Castiel had no idea what Michael was talking about. The thing with the chain was so big, it made Castiel shortly forget that this wasn’t the first event, that should have been impossible.

“What about the blade?” Castiel asked.

“It split without hurting you, didn’t it?” Michael asked.

“Yeah,” Castiel said hesitantly, unsure where Michael was going with this. “I don’t know what happen there either. Is this connected?”

“What do you think?” Michael asked, sounding way more annoyed than before, as if he thought Castiel an idiot for asking. But what else was Castiel supposed to do? He was way out of his depth here. He had no idea, what was happening or why it was happening.

“Do you have an explanation for this?” Castiel dared to asked. Michael made a face.

“None I can tell you about,” Michael said. That wasn’t ominous at all. Michael was holding information back. “You should think about it. Question it and question who you really are.” Michael paused, while Castiel had still no idea, what that was supposed to mean. “But you will do that back down on Earth, since you still have a mission to complete.” Castiel nodded. He turned to leave. He had just reached the door, when Michael called him back. “Will the righteous man be able to stop the apocalypse from happening, the last seal from breaking?”

“I think so,” Castiel said vaguely. “If we knew what the last seal is, I could give you a more certain answer.”  

“Lilith…,” Michael began. It was obvious that he wanted to say more, but he was interrupted by one of his officers storming into the room.

“There is a… a situation,” the officer said, eyeing Castiel warily.

“I will come,” Michael said. The officer nodded, spun on his heel and ran off again. “You will return to Earth and continue your mission.” Michael addressed Castiel for a final time. “And if you cross paths with Uriel again, don’t let him provoke you. He might be your official superior now, but I think there is a reason to believe that you would be able to dish out quite some damage.” Castiel nodded. Michael returned the nod, before rushing out of the room.

Castiel stood there with more questions than before. He should be happy that he got away with no further punishment than a demotion from a position he didn't really care about. But his confusion drowned any hint of happiness about getting away. Sadly, Castiel wouldn’t get any answers, at least not now, for now he could only return to Earth.

Chapter Text

Back down on Earth the first Person Castiel came face to face with was Ruby. Demoness and angel looked at each other for a long moment.

“We’re about to have company,” Ruby said eventually.

“We already knew that,” Castiel replied. The demoness shook her head.

“Not just from above,” she explained. “But also from…well.” The implication could hardly be any clearer.

“What did you do?” Castiel asked. He might could cope with the fact that the demoness was entangled with the brothers, given that Ruby’s interests seemed to be similar to Castiel’s own. But the idea of more demons showing up here, where the angels would come to take care of Anna, made him uneasy.

“As much as you did,” Ruby replied. “Nothing, but the things I heard… It didn’t sound good. Somehow Hell knows about the grace.”

“And now they’re after it,” Castiel realized. Ruby nodded.

“Where are Anna and the grace now?” Castiel asked.

“In there,” Ruby said, pointing over her shoulder at the church behind her.  “I’m on the lookout for unwanted company.” Ruby could lookout as much as she wanted, she had no chance against the forces of Heaven or Hell, when they turned up. Castiel was certain the demoness knew that.

Castiel was still debating, if he should wait with Ruby outside until they either get company or the Winchesters and Anna finished whatever they were doing, when there was a loud crash from the inside of the church.

Without saying a word to each other or exchanging a look, Ruby and Castiel turned towards the church and stormed in. The Winchesters and Anna stood between the first few rows of seats only a couple of feet away from the alter. Anna was clutching the vial with the grace. Someone or something had broken down the side door, which had been barricaded, by the looks of the smashed pieces laying around. The pieces of the door were probably the reason the trap to the crypt was also smashed. One of them must have caused the ruckus that brought Ruby and Castiel in.

Ruby and Castiel weren’t alone with the humans though. The company had come through the back or rather side door apparently. A demon noticeably older and more powerful than Ruby had destroyed the door to gain entrance and was now standing next to the crypt.

Out of white eyes he eyed the vial in Anna’s hand. But Heaven had also already sent their agent. On the other side of the alter, approximately at the same distance from the Winchesters stood Uriel, angel blade in hand. Was that the situation which Michael had to deal with? It had  apparently been easy to resolve.

Dean and Sam had their guns drawn, the barrel was trained on demon and angel respectively, despite that neither Uriel nor the demon would be impressed by being shot. Ruby and Castiel run down the middle row, whereby Castiel automatically summoned his sword. It would be easy to get rid of Ruby and the other demon, if he tried. Castiel wasn’t quite sure, why Uriel wasn’t attacking the demon, even if he was here for Anna.

“Give me the grace,” the demon demanded.

“No,” Anna said, but her voice was trembling.

“Take it,” Castiel called, since he hadn’t yet reached the group of humans. “That is the only way to make sure that Hell doesn’t get its hands on it.” He came to a stop next to the group. “And like you see Heaven has already sent an angel.” He pointed at Uriel. Anna gripped the vial tighter until her knuckles turned white and Castiel was worried she would crash the glass with her hand.

“Don’t take it,” Uriel demanded. Castiel looked at the other angel in disbelieve.

“Do you want the denizens of Hell to get their hands on it?” Castiel asked shocked. He stepped closer to his superior. The other did not answer. A click echoed in the silence of the church. One of the brothers had to have disengaged or engaged the safety.

“Give me the grace,” the demon demanded again. Than things started moving. The demon stormed towards the humans. Shots echoed through the sacred building. Castiel put himself in front of the humans, angel blade in hand. Behind him Anna uncorked the vial. Uriel came running from his side. “You little angel, want to stop me? Do you know, who I am?” The demon taunted Castiel. He laughed until Castiel swung his sword. The demon was still smirking but he stopped moving.

“How about two of us?” Castiel asked. Behind him he felt the manifestation of another angel. Anna had to have taken the grace. Glass shattered and more shots were fired. Quick steps hurried away. Castiel attacked the demon. The being from Hell seemed to have, albeit what he had said, respect for Castiel or at least his sword. He backed off.

“Leave him alive,” Uriel demanded. Castiel remembered the order to catch a demon if possible. He didn’t plan on killing the demon. He even doubted that he was able to kill the demon with his sword, he would probably need an archangel blade. Everything but red and black eyes was above Castiel’s pay grade.

Instead of Uriel now helping Castiel, the other angel ran past Castiel towards the crypt. Shots were heard again. Even though the shots sounded far away and Castiel heard footsteps behind him, he did everything he could to keep the demon from moving forward. The demon backed off again and starred at the sword, as if he could make it go up in flames with said look. Behind him Castiel heard steps again as Uriel returned from the crypt.

“Get him into the crypt,” Uriel said, who now joined the fight. Together the two angels drove the demon towards said area. While the demon made significantly less effort to avoid Uriel's sword than Castiel's, although Uriel didn't catch him either, Castiel wondered why the demon didn't flee.

His mission had failed. He didn’t get the grace and he had no chance of getting it anymore, since Anna wouldn’t extract it again giving that her hours were numbered anyway. Instead of fighting with the angels, regardless of their chance of hurting or killing him, he could just return to Hell or take another meat suit. They might be at the edge of the town, but even here enough people were around, not that there was an restriction on the distance.

Castiel had to overlook something. The demon knew exactly what they were doing and while there was no bunding yet he didn’t flee, as if he would gain something by being caught. Castiel didn't like that at all, because even if Anna hadn't fled and more angels would come to kill her and Uriel was here for another reason, Castiel feared that even a squadron of angels wouldn't be able to kill the demon or really impress him.

They now had reached the edge of the opening of the crypt. In an attempt to swerve Castiel’s sword, the demon stumbled over the edge. As soon as he landed at the bottom, the repaired trap closed.

“First we take care of Anna and then him,” Uriel declared.

  “No,” Castiel said indignant. “Do you want to give him more time?”

“What’s the point of that for him?” Uriel asked snidely. “He can’t escape the devil’s trap.”

“Firstly, did you take into account that we are dealing with white eyes?” Castiel asked. “Something that barely shows on earth and something we are never ordered to deal with, since…well.”

“Of course,” Uriel said smugly. “And I think I’m now strong enough to take him on.” Castiel looked at Uriel in disbelieve. Did he think, that Castiel’s weird power outbreaks were tied to his position?

“I don’t think, either of us is capable of taking that thing on,” Castiel said. “And I don’t know what you think you have achieved by taking over my position, but I guarantee you, that it didn’t make a difference, which position you hold. You still only an angel of the second generation, just like me, with the respective level of power.”

“No one will believe that crap,” Uriel growled. “And now we’ll take care of Anna.”

“No,” Castiel repeated. “We first have to deal with the demon.”

“I will say it again,” Uriel said. “He can’t escape.”

“I think we got that,” Castiel said. “But that is not the only thing I’m worried about. He is planning something, otherwise he wouldn’t have let himself be captured that easily. Do you want to give him more time, for whatever he is planning?”

“Don’t be so pessimistic,” Uriel said surprisingly lenient, but than his tone hardened again. “In  the end, I don’t care. I have the say now and I say, let's take care of Anna first before she runs away." Castiel felt anger rising within him, but remembered Michael's words.

Uriel could do what he wanted. He didn’t want to listen to Castiel, the being with way more experience? Fine. Castiel nodded with an expression as neutral as possible, to make Uriel believe that he would bow to the orders of the other angel, despite having a different plan.

Uriel nodded satisfied. He turned on his heel and marched down the aisle between the seats towards the door. When he had covered about half the distance, without looking back at Castiel, Castiel began working on the trap of the crypt. He wouldn’t wait for the demon to have time to execute his plan.

Michael was sitting in his office, after he took care of the situation. He set behind his desked, face buried in his hands. His despair was nearly palpable for anyone who dared to enter his office. He watched Castiel’s development with an uneasy feeling. When Castiel was allowed to forgot about his looked away powers, about who or more so what he was, Michael had thought he had more then enough time to think of a way to tell Castiel the truth. But now Castiel’s powers were coming online and Michael had the feeling he was losing control.

He felt unable to tell Castiel the truth, since his powers awoke one by one. That paired with what Castiel was undoubtedly learning on earth from the Winchesters, could only lead to resentment, if Michael tried to explained to him now, that he had forgotten, who he really was. Michael could not avoid to question, if he had made it to easy for himself , by letting his son forget, who he really was and pushing him away. He had a hunch as to why Castiel's role was one of the few that God had determined before he left.

As Lucifer’s son, with a grace, which held traces of Lucifer’s grace, even when weakened, Castiel had the best chance of surviving hell and he was the only one who did. Michael was also suspecting that putting Castiel on Earth had been a calculated move. If God were still there, would still listen and were still able to make an impact, Michael would pray, that Castiel was successful, that he and Dean were able to stop the apocalypse from happening.

Irrespective of what he tells and shows his angels, he didn’t want to fight his brother again, he didn’t want his son to be caught between two stools again. If the younger didn’t feel obligated to intervene with the necessary knowledge and powers. Michael had already had to exile his brother from Heaven and imprison him, he didn’t want to hurt him or their son more or even kill either of them, but that was exactly what was expected of him, when the 66 seals were broken. The display in the corner jumped to 52.

Chapter Text

Down in the crypt the demon made a surprise face, as Castiel came down the stairs alone.

“You want to try again alone?” the demon asked. If Castiel didn’t want to get information from him, he would test, if his weird powers extended to his swords and if he could hurt the demon with it.

“I’m not here, to kill you,” Castiel said.

“No,” the demon parroted.

“I want information,” Castiel declared. The demon laughed.

“You won’t get any from me,” the demon said.

“We will see about that,” Castiel replied. “Last time, you were at least a bit scared of this.” Castiel pointed his sword at the demon. The being looked at the blade for a moment, before looking back to Castiel and began laughing again.

“You think, you can hurt me with that?” The demon asked. “You are the angel, that rescued Dean from Hell, aren’t you?”

Castiel felt a shiver run through his wings, as if he could get rid of the black color this way, as if it was just ash and not a branding, that went deep enough to even make his new feathers grown back black.  He was marked by Hell until the end of his days, irrespective if he met his end in the upcoming apocalypse or in thousands of years, when all of this were just a vague memory. For a moment Castiel questioned if demons were able to see enough of an angels true form to see the wings, while the angel inhabited a vessel.

“I’m the one asking the questions here,” Castiel said. Even in his own ears it didn’t sounded convincing.

“You are,” the demon said confident. “I can still sense the arrears.” Castiel griped his sword tighter, making his knuckles white, in an attempt to stop his hand from shaking. “First I thought, that your were more powerful than your friend, but it was just that your grace is stained with hellish residue, which created the illusion of a shift of power.” Castiel wasn’t sure, what to think about this explanation. Was it possible, that his trip to Hell, had messed with his grace and powers? That would at least explain the weird power boosts.

“Quiet,” demanded Castiel, who had now completely shed the role of questioner and lost himself in the spiral of doubt. The demon laughed.

“You can’t be saved anymore,” he said. “Hellish and demonic residue are worst than gum. You will never get rid of them. Your grace… will…well, we will see.” Castiel squinted his eyes and tried to tune out, what the demon was saying. The demon only wanted to distract and provoke him. But since Castiel was the only one, who survived the trip to hell, he couldn’t asked anyone if they experience something similar.

“You don’t scare me,” Castiel growled.

“I’m not trying to,” the demon said, who obviously had the upper hand despite being locked up. “Your righteous man is all but god-fearing. Steadfast yes, it took me thirty years to break him, but I did it. Then he was one of my best pupils.” Castiel lividly remembered his first meeting with Dean in Hell.

“You might got him from the rack to torture other souls,” Castiel said. “But even after forty years he didn’t loused his humanity. Up here he doesn’t do your work. He is even working against you.”

“Are you sure?” The demon asked. “Because as far as I know, everything up here goes according to plan.”

“And how does this plan look like?” Castiel asked, who recognized his chance to get back the upper hand.

“Nice try, angel”, said the demon. “I won’t tell you anything.” At least nothing helpful, Castiel thought to himself, his mind drowning in his troubled thoughts and feelings. With the admission that he would no longer achieve anything here, Castiel climbed the stairs.

Back topside Castiel noticed that the Winchesters were back in the church. Uriel was with them, but Anna and Ruby were noticeably missing. Since Uriel was here, Castiel assumed, that he finished his assignment concerning Anna. That would also explain, why she wasn’t here.

Ruby had probably fled in the face of an angel who was killing his own people and Castiel could certainly understand that. If he were in her place, he would probably do it too. Dean stood there with his arms crossed over his chests and looked at Uriel like he did something horrible. Sam made a face caught between complete resignation and looking uncomfortable, bis body language said the same. Uriel spotted Castiel first.

“Were you successful,” Uriel asked, with an undertone that made clear that he believed in the opposite.

“No,” Castiel admitted unwillingly. He bit back the “try it yourself”, because he knew he would be unable to hid the childish tone and that would kick start a new argument. And was way easier to not let Uriel provoke him, if they weren’t fighting.

“Maybe we should sent down the star pupil,” Uriel suggested. Castiel tried to not reacted. How did Uriel knew that? Dean could theoretical told him, but for one thing, Castiel had removed so many of Dean’s memories from Hell, or at least bury so deeply in Dean's psyche, that he shouldn't have any problems with it. However, Castiel had witnessed Dean being plagued by nightmares from hell on more than one occasion.

On the other hand there was no reason, why Dean would tell Uriel something like that, as far as Castiel was able to tell, Dean hadn’t talked to anyone about his time his hell or even the part of it, he remembered. And if that wasn’t enough, an caught expression flit over his face, before he looked at Uriel, like he just disclosed Dean’s biggest secret and maybe it was so, but that would still mean that Dean hadn’t told Uriel anything.

But there were other reasons for Uriel's suggestion to have a bitter aftertaste. Regardless of how he got the information, even if it was just because he had put the right puzzle pieces together, it was a stupid idea for Dean and, somewhere, Castiel to send Dean down to the demon.

Dean might be the best torturer out of all of them, given that there had been no class of torture for angels, because punishment in Heaven and dealt out by Heaven were personalist, but he was also the most unstable. Not because Dean was mentally unstable per se, but because Castiel apparently had done his work quite poorly.

If Dean was indeed haunted by his memories from Hell and the demon in the crypt said the truth, that he had first been his torturer and then his teacher, then it couldn’t end good. It would probably make any memories still looked in Dean’s subconscious surface and if all memories were came back, Castiel feared that Dean would be completely unable to fall asleep without any form of aid, might it be alcohol, pills or Castiel’s powers.

Belated Castiel realized that everyone was waiting for him to say something to the Uriel’s suggestion. Uriel’s looked at him challengingly. Sam seemed genuinely interested in his opinion and Dean seemed to just want to get this conversation over with, although unfortunately that didn't give Castiel any insight into how the older Winchester felt about the idea.

“No,” Castiel said.

“No?” Uriel asked as if he couldn't believe it and hadn't expected exactly that answer. Castiel sensed the next fight about hierarchy coming. He would have loved to tell Uriel something like “go yourself” but that probably wouldn’t get him anywhere.

“No,” Castiel repeated instead. “I don’t think it is in our best interest to send Dean down there.”

“Scared that you will lose your gripe on him?” Uriel asked. Castiel stared at him in disbelieve.

“I just think it is unwise to confront a person, who has been in Hell, with his torturer, expecting him to return the favor,” Castiel got out, trying to keep his emotions out of his voice.

“Scared you’ll fail?” Uriel asked now. That was the last drop, Castiel was done with his bullshit. Michale could do, what him what he wanted, if Castiel was lucky he would get away unpunished again. But he couldn’t stand Uriel’s taunting any longer.

“It’s obvious, that you have a problem with me,” Castiel said. “I don’t know, what I did to you to deserve this treatment. Are you jealous of the powers, I can’t neither controlled nor explain? It that, what you want? It that why you are snitching on me over every little thing to Thiel and Michale? You took over my position, questions my every decision, even though I have way more experience when you, you got your will. Why are you trying to sabotage my mission? Are you aware what it would mean, if I fail? War, Apocalypse? Is it that, what you want? Really want? I don’t think so. So hate me, despise me, my powers and my “insubordination” as much as you want, but leave them out of it.”

Uriel took a step back, as if Castiel’s speech really made an impression. Only then Castiel felt the charged grace, burning under his skin, waiting for him to leash out against Uriel. Castiel could imagine that he had just come very close to the human image of an avenging angel, all angel attributes drawn as close to the surface as possible without hurting humans, and Uriel, who could perceive significantly more than Dean and Sam, was seeing that he was ready to burn him out of existence if he felt it was necessary.

Uriel made a sound that Castiel wasn't sure conveyed more nervousness and reluctance, before rushing past Castiel to the crypt. Now that the other angel was out of his sight, Castiel tried to ground himself.

“What just happened, Cas?” Dean asked. Castiel whipped around to him, only to realize that he humans, who had turned away, looked at him again.

“I’m not sure,” Castiel said. “Since the first seal was broken, Uriel is acting strange and I don’t know, what I did to him, but I’m certain now I scare him.” Castiel shook his head. He could add the presentation as avenging angel to the list of curiosities. Making humans lose their minds? Completely possible. Reaching the form itself wasn’t the strange thing, but didn’t to it actively. For an angel of his stand, it was hard work to pull everything close to the surface, without the true form breaking through, which would have either killed Dean and Sam or at least make them lose their minds. And Castiel didn’t even want to think about, what that would have done to Jimmy.

“Isn’t weirdly silent?” Sam asked into Castiel’s pause. Confused Castiel looked at the younger Winchester. Dean on the other hand seem to know what his brother was talking about.

“You’re right,” he said, before he explained to Castiel, “When you were down there, we could hear you. Not understand but hear you, now it is silent.”

“That can mean anything good,” Castiel exclaimed.

“Only seconds ago you wanted to grill him extra crispy,” Dean mumbled, as Castiel ran over to the trap to the crypt. Castiel ignored Dean’s comment and opened the trap. There was still nothing to be heard from below, only the footsteps of the brothers behind him. Castiel hurried down the stairs, the Winchesters closely behind.

The demon had somehow escaped the devils trap and was now attacking Uriel. Castiel had just summoned his sword, when the demon was torn away from Uriel. He crashed into the wall and then seemed to have problems moving.

“Samuel Winchester,” growled the demon. “Azazel’s favorite. What do you think you doing?”

“Sam,” Dean asked alarmed. Castiel turned towards the brothers. Sam stood there, hand outstretched, eyes on the demon. Dean’s eyes darted back and forth between his brother and the demon.

“Remember me, Dean?” The demon asked.

“Allister,” Dean growled. Being directly addressed seemed to let the Winchester forget his horror about what his brother was doing. Dean’s anger fueled unfortunately something in Sam. The younger slowly closed his fist, which lead to a choking sound form Allister. Castiel turned back to the demon.

“I outgrew Azazel,” Sam explained, way to sure of himself. “I now have more powers then just visions.” Now Castiel’s eyes were darting back and forth between demon and hunter. Sam continued closing his fist, while raising it. Demonic essence raised from Allister’s body, until Sam completely closed his fist, simply crashing the essence. The dead body fell to the ground.

After a silent moment, most people in the room needed to process, what they just witnessed, Castiel turned to Uriel. He wanted to asked, what had happened , but Uriel beat him to it.

“He somehow managed to escape,” he said. Castiel studied the devils trap.

“The line is broken over there,” Dean explained. He came down the last steps until he stood next to Castiel. He pointed at the other side of the room, where was a indeed the line was interrupted. Curious Castiel stepped closer. It didn’t look like an accident. He knew, that he was never even near that point.

“You had to have inactivated the trap, by destroying the line,” Uriel said.

“No,” Castiel said for the umpteenth time that day. “First of all, I never left the corner the stair ends. I never came near that line.” Castiel crouched down to inspect the line closer. “And secondly the line hasn’t been smudged it has been scraped off. I’m inclined to say with an angel blade.” Castiel mimicked the necessary movement with his sword. Then it dawned on him what that meant.

“You helped him,” Sam said, voicing Castiel’s thoughts.

“Why?” Castiel asked. Uriel snorted.

“What do you think?” He asked. “The apocalypse is overdue.”

“You’re betraying Heaven,” Castiel said, shocked despite himself questioning Heavens or more so his superiors actions and orders. Taking the new information into account, everything Uriel did and said since the first seal was brocken, made so much more sense.

“Since you know what approaching,” Uriel said, “Good luck.” A flap of wings later, the angel was gone.

Chapter Text

In short and tight sentences Castiel explained, that he had to alert Heaven of Uriel’s betrayal. He was quite certain, that the brothers had only barley understood, what he was talking about, but Dean made a shooing gesture anyway. 

So, Castiel returned to Heaven. He hoped, that he would find Michael in his office, because otherwise if would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Castiel would never find out, if Michael was in his office or not, because Thiel intercepted him a few doors down.

“What are you doing here?” She asked. Castiel felt the urge to punch Thiel grow inside him, for the way she treated him and his peers over the millennia. Maybe he had spent too much time on Earth after all.

“I have to talk to Michael,” Castiel said urgently.

“And why do you think, he has time to deal with you?” Thiel asked. “Aren’t you supposed to be on Earth?”

“That is where I come from,” Castiel explained. “This is about Uriel.”

“What is the matter with the two of you?” Thiel asked bored. Castiel’s urge to harm Thiel grew.

“He’s betraying Heaven,” Castiel yelled furiously. Thiel could thank her lucky star, that no one beside them was within earshot.

“Now don't make such accusations,” said Thiel. “Just because he does his job better than you do yours.”

“Better than me?” Castiel asked in disbelief.

“We don’t have time for your games and accusations,” Thiel said. “The breaking of the last seal is approaching rapidly.”

“I’m not lying about what Uriel had done,” Castiel explained, and added mentally: I’m not him after all.

“Stop it, Castiel,” Thiel asked, but it sounded like an order.

“Uriel is working with demons,” Castiel shouted, in a ditch effort to get the urgency of his point across.

“Stop lying,” Thiel ordered. “Return to Earth and finish your mission.”  Thiel now resorted to technically unfair means by manifesting her version of an avenging angel.  Even though Castiel had already proven to himself that he was up to this attempt at intimidation, he ducked his head and fled.

With the knowledge that no one believed him about Uriel, the vague hunch that Uriel wasn’t the only angel thinking the apocalypse was overdue and knowing that even angels of the first generation, Michael’s officers, shared this notion, Castiel returned to Earth. How did Michael himself feel about this? How close were they to the 66th seal?

Dean and Sam hadn’t made it very far. They were standing in the parking lot of the motel they had spent the night at. Ruby had returned and the trio was deep in a discussion, when Castiel arrived.

“We are on our own,” he said, stopping the conversation that the others had held dead in its tracks.

“What is new about that?” Dean asked.

“Completely on our own,” Castiel explained. “We’re running out of time. When I was on my way to Michael just now, I ran into Thiel. I’ve got the impression that the fewest angels want  to prevent the apocalypse. The one’s who do, are slaughtered down here by demons, while the others up there are waiting for the last seal to be broken.”

“How many seals are left?” Sam asked.

“I don’t know,” Castiel admitted. “But fifty if not sixty are already broken. There aren’t many left. Heaven is preparing for war, otherwise the officers wouldn’t leave their position in their corner of Heaven and weren’t walking down the corridors.”

“And it’s speeding up,” Ruby said.

“There a few and fewer angels, who tried to stop it,” Castiel said. “And the ones, who are trying to stop it don’t even have the chance to call for help.”

“It’s all the more important that we find Lilith and stop her,” explained Dean.

“Lilith?” Castiel asked. He remembered that Michael had mentioned that name.

“A demon, who is preparing for breaking the last seal, when the time comes ,” Sam explained.

“We are tracking her, since I’m back,” Dean said.

“I asked Michael about the last seal,” Castiel recounted. “Since we would be able to prepare better, if we knew what awaits us. The name is the only thing he said to me, before we were interrupted.”

“But how do we find Lilith, we’re always behind,” Dean asked. “We crossed paths with her twice and both times she lead us to her.”

“We let her come to us,” Sam said. “She has information, that she believes we want. If we stay somewhere long enough, than she will come to us.”

“I’m not sure that is a good idea,” Ruby interjected. “Don’t underestimate her.”

“It isn’t like we are about to make a deal with her,” Sam said. “We just pretend to.”

“She is the queen of crossroads,” Ruby replied. “Since the two of you got rid of Azazael, she is practically the queen of hell.”

“Wouldn’t that mean she would lose influence and power, if Lucifer rises?” Dean asked.

“You have to be careful,” Ruby repeated, ignoring Dean’s question. The brothers looked towards Castiel. “He won't be of much help to you, same as me. Both of us are significant less powerful then Lilith. She is so old…”

“She was the second human God created,” Castiel added. “The first one Lucifer tempted, even before Eve.” Castiel hoped, that this would make it clear for the Winchesters, how old and therefor powerful Lilith really was. Then a phone rang, Sam’s.

“That’s Bobby,” he explained, before taking the call and stepping away from the group to make the call in peace.

“How sure are you?” Dean asked in hushed tones, as if Ruby couldn’t  hear him like this. The demoness understood the hint regardless and also stepped away.

“What are you talking about?” Castiel asked, who didn't understood what Dean was getting at.

“How sure are you that you are weaker than her?” Dean asked more specifically.

“Dean, only an archangel would be able to oppose her,” Castiel tried to explain to the hunter.

“And?” Dean asked. “If what you have told us, is to believe, than you were capable of feats that are reserved for archangels.” Castiel needed all of his self-control to not flinched like he was caught.

“Dean, I…,” Castiel started, unsure how to finish that sentence.

“How sure are you,” Dean asked again.

“Dean, I don’t know, how and why this power outbursts happen,” Castiel explained with rising distress. “I can’t control it. Even if the power was great enough to oppose Lilith, it is impossible to foresee when an outburst is about to happen.”

“Is it though?” Dean asked. This question obviously wasn’t asking for an answer from Castiel. He didn’t get the chance to answer, even if Dean wanted one and Castiel had one. Sam rejoined  the group and Ruby also realized it was the right moment to come back within earshot.

“We don’t necessary have to wait for Lilith to come to us,” Sam explained. “Bobby got intel from some hunters and thinks he has the location of a demon, who is quite powerful.”

“I bet that’s Lilith,” Dean said.

“Even if it’s not her, that demon has to be banished from Earth,” Castiel explained. He looked over to Ruby, but the demoness, didn’t seem to feel insulted or attacked by the comment.

“Everyone get in the car then,” Dean said. “We were about to leave anyway.”

Chapter Text

It was a long car ride. This was at least partly due to the tension in the vehicle, but what else would one expect if you put an angel and a demon in the backseat, which had in theory the same goals, but didn’t trust each other. The atmosphere between the brothers was only slightly better, which was possibly due to the same issue, that they didn’t trust the companion of the other.  

The town Bobby had told Sam about, was a day worth of driving away from their starting point, so they only reached the parking lot of the motel at nightfall. Bobby was waiting for them. The older hunter was mildly surprised, when four people exited the car instead of two.

“You’re already a whole team,” Bobby said. “You don’t need my help at all.”

“I won’t put it like that, Bobby,” Dean replied.

“You have an angel and a demoness on your side, for what could you possibly need my help?” Bobby asked amused.

“Without you, we wouldn’t even know, that we are needed here,” Sam said.  Bobby made a sound of agreement.

“The two of you go an rent yourself a room, because I think this will be a longer undertaking,” Bobby said. Dean and Sam exchanged a look, which held way to much unbelief for Castiel’s liking, but the two made their way towards the reception.

Bobby focused on the angel and the demon. The two supernatural beings returned the look. Castiel had no idea what Bobby was planning, Ruby on the other hand seemed to know. First she only lifted an eye brow, before she decided to address it.

“What are you planning?” She asked. “You know what and who we are. If you want to ask something, do or don’t. But stop looking at us like that.”

“Dean and Sam trust you,” Bobby said. “That doesn't mean I do. And if one of you abuse this trust, then I will find a way to get rid of you, permanently. Do we understand each other?” A bit irritated Castiel simply nodded, while Ruby rolled her eyes, but also implied a nod, when Bobby looked even more intensely. As if you could give anything to her promise

No one said another word, before the Winchesters returned. Without giving anyone the chance to say something, Bobby turned and tramped off. He grumbled a “come”, a demand, that the group hurried to follow. They followed the older hunter to his room.

The room looked like it had been searched. A bag lay beside the bed, its contents  were scattered over the bed and next to the bag. The table and both chairs were covered in papers as was the floor around the seating. Since Bobby didn’t reacted to the mess, it seemed like he was responsible for it.

That it wasn’t really a chaos,  became clear when Bobby unerring picked up a pile of paper, called Dean and Sam over and then started explaining, why he believed that Lilith was in town. Castiel and Ruby stood there like little children lost next to the door, listening to the conversation they were not a part of.

Over an hour Bobby and the Winchesters debated, having completely forgotten their supernatural companions. After they agreed on Lilith being in town, but her accurate position was yet to be found, it didn’t get better for Castiel.

After they spent the whole day in the car, they were tired, especially Dean, who had spent most of the daylight hours behind the wheel. So, after a short dinner the humans went to bed quite early especially for hunters. For Castiel there was nothing left to do, but watching over Dean’s dreams. The brothers had gotten separated rooms for a reason Castiel couldn’t quite understand. Given that the brothers had slept in the same room only the night before, Castiel assumed that it has something to do with his and/or Ruby’s presence.

Castiel didn’t had to wait long for Dean to fall asleep. He warded the dreams of the hunter only minutes after the man had drifted off and didn’t waited for the nightmares to appear. That was a good decision, because the presence of another angel, forced Castiel to leave his post by Dean’s side.

He stepped into the parking lot of the motel and spotted Arara standing there in the moonlight. She looked around either nervous or curiously, Castiel wasn’t quite sure, how to interpret the look on her face. Then she spotted Castiel.

“You’re here,” she said, but it wasn’t clear if it was a statement or a question.

“I’m following my orders,” Castiel replied vaguely.

“The righteous man,” Arara remembered. “Right.” Then she got serious. “I’m here on Michael’s order to warn you. 65 seals are broken. Only the last one remains.”

“Lilith,” Castiel mumbled.

“Lilith,” Arara asked, then she apparently remembered. “Right. Lilith, the last seal. She needs to be stopped at any cost.” Castiel didn’t expected any less.

“We are working on it,” he assured her.

“We?” Arara asked. Castiel felt the urge to roll his eyes.

“The righteous man and… the abomination,” he explained. Those labels probably meant more to Arara than the brothers names. She nodded satisfied.

“Good luck then,” she said. “You are our only chance to prevent the apocalypse.” With the flap of her wings Arara was gone. Castiel sighed. As if they weren’t aware that they were the only chance of Heaven and Earth to prevent the apocalypse.

“So it’s true,” a voice said. Castiel spun around. Behind him stood Ruby. “There were rumors, that the second to last seal had been broken, but apparently the rumors are true.” A short but heavy pause, “Now it’s all about Lilith.”

“We have to find and stop her, before she breaks the last seal,” Castiel said. Ruby made a sound of agreement.

“We can only hope that we aren’t too late,” she said then.

“And that we have a way to kill her,” Castiel added.

“Between the two of us that shouldn’t really be an issue,” said Ruby. Castiel wasn’t so sure. Taking Lilith’s age and powers into account, he wouldn’t be surprised, if his sword was of no use for him and the brothers. For Ruby this conversation was obviously finished, since she turned and returned to Sam’s room. After a moment Castiel followed her lead and returned to his charge.

Chapter Text

The next morning the group met for breakfast. Since he noticed Dean waking up, Castiel was thinking about how he should tell the hunter, that 65 seals were broken. This seemed to be evident in his behavior, since Dean consistently shot suspicious looks his way. At breakfast Ruby broke the news in Castiel’s stead.

“Last night it became known that the second to last seal has been broken,” she said. All humans froze.

“Really?” Dean asked. Ruby looked at Castiel expectantly. The angel sighed.

“Arara came by last night,” he said then. “Michael had sent her to warn me that only the last seal remains.”

“And that you are the only hope of preventing the apocalypse,” Ruby added.

“Also that,” agreed Castiel. “But that is hardly new information.”

“So, Lilith is the only thing standing between Lucifer and Earth,” Dean said.

“Not the best way of wording it,” Sam argued. “She wants to free and not stop Lucifer after all. We need to find her.”

“But how?” Bobby asked. “We know she’s here, but not where exactly she’s hiding. There is no pattern on the maps.”

“Maybe we should start there anyway,” suggested Sam. “Four eyes see more than two.” He looked around the table. “And ten see even more.” So, the group returned to Bobby’s room. Due to a lack of space and because the table, chairs and surrounding area were still covered with pieces of paper, the group stood around the bed on which the map with the marked omens was spread out.

“I didn’t see a pattern either”, Sam said. Indeed the best way to describe the way the crosses and circles were distributed over the map was a zigzag line. But there had to be a pattern with a center, that was how these things work.

Castiel tried to remember, what circumstances accompanied Lilith or what conditions applied to breaking the final seal. But he couldn’t remember either. Which didn’t really mean anything, since despite him being an angel his memories were complicated. Angels aren’t supposed to forget anything, but Castiel had almost no active memory of things immediately after his creation and during his training, and much of what came after was vague up until a certain point.

“Why sometimes crosses and other times circles?” asked Ruby. A good and valid question.

“Different omens, which are related to different causes,” Bobby said. He handed Ruby a note. Castiel, who was standing beside the demoness and was stuck on the map, took a look at the note and realized that it was a list. The omens, which Bobby assigned to one phenomenon or the other, were written neatly under each other.

Castiel tried to look at the two symbols separately. Wasn’t there a slight curve in each line of symbols? Castiel took a closer look. He was just sure that he was on to something, when Ruby beat him to it. She grabbed the pen that had been placed next to the map for reasons unclear and, as best as she could on the soft surface of the mattress, drew a circle that included all the crosses.

“Lilith,” she proclaimed and pointed where the center would be. Before anyone could recognize or comment on the discovery, Castiel took the pen out of Ruby’s hand an drew a circle that included all circles on the map.

“The last seal,” he explained. Only then he marked the point, where the center was located. He drew another circle, which connected the centers of his and Ruby’s circles. “And there we will find both.” Castiel tapped on the last circle he drew.

“That looks promising,” Bobby said hesitantly, as if he wasn’t sure if the conclusion of the two beings were sound.

“It would at least make sense to take a look,” Sam said. He and Dean exchanged a look, than looked at the map.

“Most of the circle is filled by the church,” Dean said. “Seems like a good place for the last seal.” Castiel didn’t point out that the seal was far older than the church.

“Maybe we should start with the surrounding and then move on to the church,” suggested Sam.

“How sure are you?” Bobby asked Ruby and Castiel.

“Very sure,” angel and demoness replied in unison.

“Then I don't want to stop you,” Bobby said.

“You aren’t coming with us?” Sam asked.

“I’ll be holding the fort here,” Bobby explained. "I think you have enough support." He pointed to Castiel and Ruby. "And the two of them are probably better help than any human." Castiel was only partially convinced of this, because even though Ruby and especially he were superior to humans in many ways, they couldn't offer the Winchesters a way to kill Lilith. Then again, Ruby had been pretty confident last night, but she was the one who had remarked on how old and powerful Lilith was just two days ago. Overall, Castiel was divided.

“In that case, we should get moving,” said Sam. “The faster we stop Lilith, the better.”

“Don’t let me stop you,” Bobby repeated and shooed the group more or less out the room. The Winchesters seemed pretty confident that the would not only find Lilith but also kill her. Castiel would have liked to know where this confidence came from.

Shortly after the group stood next to the car, that was parked by the warehouses near the church. While Dean was rummaging through the trunk, Castiel tried to pin point the origin of the strong demonic presence, who’s existence he hadn’t told anyone about. Ruby and Sam had walked just far enough away from the car, so that Dean couldn’t understand, what they were saying.

Castiel couldn’t understand them either. But he could watch them. Ruby said something to Sam, before she handed him something, that Castiel identified as a demon knife, even over the distance. As the hunter gripped the blade, it was like something lit up for a moment. Castiel needed a moment, to realize, that what he had seen was only Sam’s soul or rather it’s energy.

Curiously Castiel took a closer look at Sam’s soul and could hardly believe his eyes. The angel barely registered the smell of hell, that clung to Sam, anymore, which might be due to Ruby’s presence, since her smell was way stronger. But the look revealed that Sam hadn’t lied, when he said he outgrew Azazel’s powers.

The demonic residue had gained mass and bore the signature of another demon: Ruby. She had somehow fed Sam's powers and had been so successful that she had given the human powers that Castiel had never seen before. And her presence had kept the process hidden from Castiel, as he had blamed everything on her and not Sam. But that also explained why Ruby suddenly seemed convinced that they could kill Lilith. In this state, Sam was certainly ready to take on Lilith. Castiel couldn't forget that he already exorcised Allister.

Sam’s connection to Azazel had been the perfect breeding ground of what Ruby had done with or to him. The Winchester was still unmistakably human, but Castiel was quite sure that Heaven wouldn’t agree. Especially since what Ruby did or had done to Sam had not only given him abilities, but also increased his suitability as Lucifer's vessel, something that Heaven certainly wouldn’t like, especially since Dean couldn’t be given a similar treatment and Michael would ultimately lose to Lucifer. So much for Sam not having to die to avert the apocalypse. If any angel got wind of any of this, Sam was all but dead.

“Ready?” Dean asked, pulling Castiel back to the present since his thoughts had been drifting further and further away. The angel was still looking at Ruby and Sam, but the knife was stored away somewhere. Castiel looked to Dean. The hunter deserved to know what was happening to his brother and which dangers he exposed himself and by extension Dean to. Castiel nodded at Dean to answer the Winchester’s question. Sam and Ruby also voiced their readiness.

“Ruby and I check this warehouse,” Sam suggested, pointing at the hall behind them. “And you two check that one.” He pointed at the other warehouse. “And after, we met in front of the church.”

“Makes sense,” Dean agreed. So Sam and Ruby turned to inspect the warehouse while Dean walked up to Castiel. “Are you really ready?” Dean asked, since Castiel watched Sam and Ruby leave for a moment longer.

“Sure,” Castiel said, before turning around himself, to take a look at their warehouse. The duo entered the hall. For a while Castiel just followed Dean, who systematically checked the rooms, which were build into the warehouse. Eventually he asked: “What do you think about Sam and Ruby?” Dean, who had been about to open a door, stopped and then turned to the angel.

“Why are you asking?” Dean asked. “Does Sam secure himself a place in hell by maintaining this relationship, or something?”

“No,” Castiel said. “Just answer my question, please.”

“Sam seems to be happy,” Dean replied. “I’m not happy that Ruby is a demon, but as long as she is on our side, I can live with it. What is this about, Cas?”

“Ruby is doing something to strengthen and grow Sam’s powers,” Castiel explained. Dean sighed heavily, as if he expected something like that.

“And Sam told me this was a natural process,” Dean grumbled. “I should have known.”

“That Ruby strengthened his powers it not my main issue,” Castiel said in an attempt to keep Dean’s attention and not let the man get lost in his anger. “I just fear that she draws a target on his back and also on yours.”

“What do you mean by strengthening his powers?” Dean asked.

“What he has done to Allister,” Castiel explained. “You have to know that it exceeds the abilities Sam got from Azazel’s blood.” As Castiel said this, he realized how Ruby strengthened Sam’s abilities: He drank her blood. “Now he is drinking more demon blood, Ruby’s to be precise, and he is getting stronger. And while he is still human and will remain human, I’m not convinced my siblings share my opinion, if they take a closer look at Sam’s soul.”

“You’re saying, that if an angel finds our that Ruby is feeding my brother her blood, he is dead”, Dean concluded.

“And you would be next, presumably followed by Ruby and I,” Castiel said. Dean muttered a curse.

“Why isn’t he telling me stuff like that,” Dean wanted to know. “Why do I need to hear from you that he is  increasing the targets on our backs?”

“Because he knew you wouldn't approve of the practice,” Castiel offered.

“Of course, I don’t,” Dean growled. He shook his head.

“At this point, there is no reason to believe that any angel other than myself will come close to you, let alone take a closer look at Sam,” Castiel explained.

"So as long as everything goes according to plan, no one will ever know?" Dean asked. “We stop Lilith from breaking the last seal, prevent the apocalypse from starting and everything stays as it is. You and all the other angels return to heaven and stay there?”

“Yes,” Castiel said, although he didn’t like the idea of ​​returning to heaven permanently. He had misjudged his siblings for eons, and now that he was aware of it, he doubted that he could live peacefully among them as the years, decades, and centuries passed on Earth.

"Then let's make sure everything goes according to plan," Dean said. Now Dean began to search the hall much faster and Castiel let him do it, since the demonic presence was increasing, but somewhere next to him, where the church was.

So Castiel was pretty sure that nothing would happen until they got to the church and therefore it was safe to assume that Dean wasn't taking any chances even if he didn’t checked as throughout as before. Despite the increased speed, the hunter still showed great diligence.

It was hours before Dean deemed the hall safe and left with Castiel. The two found themselves on a trail that led past the church grounds to the church entrance. Castiel grimaced as they passed the end of the building. That didn't go unnoticed by Dean, even though most of the Winchester's thoughts probably still revolved around his brother.

“Are you okay, Cas?” Dean asked,

“We are in the right place,” explained the angel. "The demonic presence is getting stronger." Dean nodded grimly. The duo reached the spot where the path ended at the footpath. Sam and Ruby were nowhere to be seen. Dean mumbled something that Castiel studiously ignored. He didn't need to listen to Dean's mutterings about Sam, Ruby and demons to know what the hunter was thinking.

Chapter Text

For some time Dean and Castiel had been standing in front of the church and Dean started getting nervous. Castiel also felt his nerves spike, because the demonic presence grew stronger. Whatever Lilith was doing in there, she was getting stronger. Castiel was already debating if he should tell Dean about it, in an attempt to get the hunter to already enter the church. The longer they waited the stronger Lilith grew and the harder to kill the demoness would be. Castiel was holding his blade in hand without remembering summoning it.

Finally Sam and Ruby walked up the path on the other side of the church like they had all the time in the world. Castiel was feeling the urge to lecture the hunter and more so the demoness, who had to feel Lilith’s presence as strongly as he did. But this urge vanished into thin air, as Dean grabbed his brother with unnecessary violence and pulled him aside. Now wasn’t really the time to lecture Sam in regards to his activities with Ruby.

“We don’t have time for this,” Ruby said as she stepped up to Castiel, while watching the brothers.

“So you are feeling it too,” Castiel said. It wasn’t a question. “In that case it is surprising how  relax you just were.”

“How were we supposed to know that you were waiting for us?” Ruby asked. “It is not like I’m able to feel you over Lilith’s presence, let alone know where you are.” Ruby was right of course, right now Castiel could very well deny that he knew that Ruby was a demon, since Lilith’s presence was overlaying everything, simply swallowing his and Ruby’s auras.

“Any idea, what they are talking about?” Ruby asked after a few moments of silence, nodding towards the brothers. Castiel decided to not explained to Ruby, that he realized, that he knew what she was doing and that he had told Dean. He shrugged. The brothers saved Castiel from answering any question.

“Let’s go inside,” Dean growled. The talk didn’t seemed to have gone well. Sam gave Ruby and Castiel an apologetic smile, as his brother stomped past them.

“What did you tell him?” Ruby asked, as the brothers had barely left earshot. She grabbed the angel’s arm and held him in place.

“The truth,” Castiel replied. He fired his grace up for a moment, Ruby let go of him as if she had been burned.

“Why?” She asked.

“Because Dean deserves to know, that you make his brother increase the target on their backs,” Castiel explained. “If this goes wrong, than any angel, taking a look at Sam, will want to kill him and I think, we both knew, that the two of us are not enough to protect both of them against all of Heaven. I don’t know yet, what and how much Dean and Sam can dish out against my siblings, but they deserve to know that they are in danger.”

“Don’t you think, that they are struggling enough shouldering the fate our sides have placed on them?” Ruby asked.

“Do you want to explain to your superiors, why an angel succeeded in killing Lucifer’s true vessel?” Castiel asked. “Because I don’t have to. I will never have to explain to Michael or anyone else, why the final fight of the apocalypse can’t be fought.”

“You have no idea, what Sam is and will be capable of,” Ruby said.

“Maybe,” Castiel replied. “But my orders are to make Dean ready to act as Michael’s vessel. That includes keeping him alive and for that he needs to know how much he can trust his brother.”

“I didn’t want to get between the two,” Ruby admitted. "And don’t act like that. Do you really want to see Michael take over Dean’s body?” Castiel left that question unanswered. He shot Ruby a venomous look. “If you are so worried about both of them, then let’s go inside, before Lilith kills the two and by proxy signs our own death certificates.”

Castiel just started walking, without responding to what Ruby had said. The demoness gave a irritated and overly dramatic sigh, before following him. The brothers had waited for them. Castiel would have sworn that even the humans were able to feel the presence of such a strong demon as Lilith at this point. His nervousness spiked again.

Together the quartet ventured deeper into the church. All of them were aware of the seriousness of the situation. Castiel got the unfortunate feeling that Lilith was aware that they were coming. Their arming left a lot to be desired. Castiel was grasping the haft of his blade, which would most likely be rather useless against Lilith. Dean was holding a gun. Castiel didn’t know about the ammunition, but it would be just as useless as his sword. Sam was handling Ruby’s knife, while the demoness herself was unarmed. Castiel could only hope that Ruby was right, that Sam was enough.

As Dean opened the next door, chaos broke out. Before anyone could react, the humans even less so, then Castiel and Ruby, Dean was grabbed. More instinct driven than anything else, Castiel followed Dean and his attacker into the next room. Without thinking it through Castiel charged. He flung his grace at Dean’s attacker.

The woman was thrown backwards, letting go of Dean in the process, who stumbled towards Castiel. The angel himself stared at the woman in shock, who looked back just as puzzled. Lilith.  What had happened now? Before Castiel could really grasped that he again had used powers far beyond his capabilities, Sam stormed in. Ruby froze in the door, but it was unclear if it was her own choice or Lilith’s doing.

The woman had turned to Sam, who came close with the knife. To Castiel’s horror the woman laughed. First he assumed it was because she knew the human was inferior to her , but then another realization set in. The room was empty. Besides the empty altar and the elaborate window, through which the sun wasn’t shining anymore, there was nothing to see. No indication that Lilith had been working on anything in preparation to break the last seal.

Lilith didn’t want to break the last seal… but… In his mind, Castiel went over the conversation with Arara again. She had specifically said stop, not kill nor destroy. Lilith didn’t want to break the last seal, she was the last seal. Only moments before Ruby seemed to have reached the same conclusion.

She ran past Castiel and Dean to Sam. Castiel followed her path and just so saw Sam raising the knife to stab Lilith. Ruby's scream, which probably should have stopped the younger Winchester, didn't even reach Castiel audibly before the room was filled with a blinding light. When the light disappeared, both the brothers and Ruby were gone. Castiel was alone. The knife at his feet and Lilith’s body, her vessel, laying lifeless at the altar.

The last seal was broken. Lucifer was free. If Castiel hadn’t seen it, if the evidence weren’t laying before him, he would have known anyway. He had felt it. When the seal broke, something within him broke too. His siblings must have felt it too.  Castiel wasn’t sure yet if it was a good thing or bad one that broke.

He feared that he wouldn’t have much time to find out, because the first countdown had ran out, the second one had started. The next task now awaited him and probably Ruby too. The Winchesters' role was even greater in the apocalypse. Just as they had been the only ones able to break the first and last seals, respectively, they were the true vessels for Michael and Lucifer, who would fight the final battle in their bodies.

Castiel didn't like that at all. Letting the brothers go at each other seemed absurd, and the more Castiel thought about it, the more he thought it applied to Lucifer and Michael as well. Somewhere an angel was able to understand (and feel) a thirst for revenge, but wanting to wipe out the other person entirely?

Maybe Uriel had been right, maybe the time on Earth did something to Castiel, maybe he had gotten too close to people, his people, but if that was really the case, Castiel was grateful for this chance, because if someone could stop the apocalypse, then it were Dean and Sam and not just because they were the true vessels.

Chapter Text

When Castiel’s worry about his companions finally surfaced, he realized, that he could still feel them beside him, but he couldn’t see them. That eased Castiel’s worries only partly, since they might all saw the same only on different layers of reality, but the Winchesters had no way of telling that Ruby and him were still there.

Suddenly a portal appeared on the ground. Shocked Castiel stumbled backwards until he hit the wall behind him. The portal had a hellish signature as well as an angelic one. Lucifer was coming. With the screams of dozens and dozens of souls the portal opened.

Again a glary light filled the room. It was so bright that even Castiel couldn’t see anything. He hoped the Winchesters could pull through this, if they saw the same. Castiel wished the humans were somewhere else. The glary light was accompanied by the essence of an angel. Lucifer. The grace felt weirdly familiar, closely familiar.  

Despite Lucifer not having a body, Castiel thought he could hear him whisper: “Look what you have become.” Then Lucifer vanished in search of a receptive soul, a receptive body and took the light with him. The portal closed, the ground looked like nothing had happened. The layers of reality shifted and suddenly all of them were on the same plane again. Ruby just appeared in the corner. The Winchesters remained missing, but Castiel could no longer sense them, as if they really weren't here anymore.

Ruby looked as distraught as Castiel felt, if not more. The demon had to have seen the same as Castiel, maybe Lucifer had talked to her too. Either way she didn’t cope good with Lucifer’s release.

“Lucifer is free,” she said, sounding not quite like herself. Castiel nodded, staring at the spot, where the brothers had been standing.

“Where are Dean and Sam?” Castiel asked.

“I don’t know,” Ruby answered. “One moment they were there and then they weren’t.”

“I had hoped that they were somewhere save, but I didn’t meant it like that”, Castiel said.

“You did what?” Ruby asked, looking at him like she was seeing him for the first time.  

“It’s not like I’m powerful enough to do something like that,” Castiel said.

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that”, Ruby replied. “I’m under the impression that Lucifer is not the only one, who got freed.”

“What are you talking about?” Castiel asked.

“Your aura is stronger than before”, Ruby said. “Stronger than any I’ve ever felt.“ Castiel didn’t miss, that she was hinting at Lucifer, who’s aura she felt only moments before.

“If you’re right, I should be able to bring Dean and Sam back here,” Castiel said. Ruby nodded. “I can only hope, that it really was me, and that I’m, if it works, not sabotaging the plans of someone higher up.”  Castiel tried bringing the Winchesters back. Indeed the brothers just appeared in the spot, where they had been standing before.

“What just happened?” Dean asked, when he and Sam got their bearings.

“Was it God’s work?” Sam asked.

“More likely, it was his,” Ruby said, pointing at Castiel.

“It seems like we made a critical mistake,” Castiel said, without acknowledging Ruby’s comment.

“Really?” Dean asked. “I’m going to go out on a limb and say that whatever just happened is not typical for preventing the apocalypse.”

“We didn’t stop the apocalypse, we started it”, Castiel revealed.

“Lilith didn’t wanted to break the last seal, she was the last seal”, Ruby added.

“Lucifer is free,” Castiel said.

“You felt him too,” Ruby realized, sounding a bit unbelieving.

“He talked to me,” Castiel confessed.

“But he didn’t have a body,” Ruby stammered.

“He is still an angel,” Castiel said. “So am I.” He might should keep the fact that Lucifer recognized him and knew him well enough to comment on his development to himself.

“And now?” Dean asked. “Lucifer might be free, but this can’t be the end.”

“There has to be a way to stop him,” Sam said, agreeing with his brother. Ruby and Castiel exchanged a nervous look, both of them unsure how to proceed, given that there next assignments would include preparing the vessels for receiving the archangels.

“I don’t know”, Castiel admitted. “I don’t know, how my siblings will move forward. I fear, they will try to force you to say yes to Michael and Lucifer.” Everyone turned to Ruby.

“I don’t know, what the plan is,” she said.

“Does one of you have to return upstairs or downstairs?” Dean asked.

“I can’t promise that Thiel or Michael aren’t going to call me back to Heaven,” Castiel explained. “But most likely only for an update. I would guess, I will be staying down here with you.”

“Why?” Dean asked, despite obviously knowing that Castiel’s mission was still about him.

“Now that the apocalypse is afoot, there are certain preparations to be made for the fight,” Castiel said. “And that includes the vessels.”

“Right,” Dean said. He grimaced. “We should warn Bobby.”

“And if there is a way to stop the apocalypse, then we will find it in Bobby’s books,” Sam added. Apart from him, no one seemed to think much of this perspective, although that was probably more because of the books than the attempt to stop the apocalypse.

“Let’s get rid of the body and get out of here,” Dean said.

"What body?" Ruby asked. “Because Lilith’s is no longer here.” Everyone present turned to the alter where the body had been laying. Only the demon knife was lying there and there wasn't even any blood left on it. Everyone turned to Castiel.

“It wasn’t me,” he said. At least not knowingly, he thought.

“Then let’s get out of here right now,” Dean said. He left the room. Sam collected the knife and followed his brother but when Castiel tried to do the same Ruby held him back.

“Out with it, the truth if you were so kind,” she demanded. “What are you?”

"An angel," Castiel said in a confused tone.

"Sure," Ruby said. She shook her head. “It was you who made the body disappear.”

“No,” Castiel repeated. "I didn't even notice the body was gone." Ruby narrowed her eyes. Another comment was on the tip of her tongue, but she bit it back. Ruby let go of him. Castiel slowly turned around in case Ruby changed her mind. But she let him go.

Outside the church, the brothers waited for Castiel and Ruby, chatting quietly. Ruby took her time, so Castiel stood at a reasonable distance from the Winchesters - he didn't want to overhear them - and looked up at the night sky. Despite the light pollution, stars twinkled at him.

Although heaven wasn't actually there, but on another plane, just like hell wasn't within the earth, Castiel couldn't help but think of the real Heaven when he looked at the night sky. There was no doubt that it was known that the final seal had been broken. What was questionable, however, was how it was handled. Several angels had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

Castiel looked at his hands. Jimmy didn’t come forward to contradict that it was his body and not Castiel’s. The angel wondered whether his siblings and superiors had felt it the same way as he did. Whether this increase in power came with the apocalypse or whether it was his fault.

"Cas?" Dean's voice spoke up. Castiel turned to the hunter. "Are you coming? Or do you want to fly?” Dean meant it as a joke, but Castiel felt his wings spread without him doing anything.

“I will meet you at the motel,” Castiel said. Dean looked a bit confused, but got into the car, where Sam and Ruby were already waiting. Castiel watched as the Impala drove away. He rolled his shoulders. He may not have been able to raise his wings to the level of human perception, but he could see and, more importantly, feel them through the layers of reality which hid his wings from mortal eyes.

Castiel had by now come to terms with the fact that his wings were forever scarred from his battle in hell; for him it was proof that he had been the one who had brought the righteous man out of hell. But somehow his wings felt strange. As Castiel stretched them out and flapped them, he seemed to be using muscles that hadn't been there before. Castiel tried to get a look at his wings over his shoulder. He was confronted with a wall of black feathers that shone metallic in the light of the moon that penetrated through various layers of reality.

These no longer looked like burned feathers that only did their job because Castiel's grace didn't allow anything else. Also, his wings hadn't been so... massive before. No wonder he needed more muscles. Satisfied with this realization, Castiel made his way to the motel, where he arrived before the brothers and Ruby.

Chapter Text

Castiel didn’t have to wait long for Dean, Sam and Ruby to arrive. The sound of the Impala’s engine had lured Bobby into the parking lot. He stood with crossed arms not far from Castiel, watching as Dean, Sam and Ruby got out of the car.

“What did you Idjits do?” Bobby asked, before anyone else could say something.

“What are you talking about, Bobby?” Sam asked, who probably first wanted to find out whether Bobby had somehow gotten wind of the last seal being broken or whether there was another problem.

“In the last ten minutes I’ve gotten five calls, in which I was informed about demonic omens and phenomena which are weird even to people with our profession,” Bobby explained. He gestured with his cell phone, which rang as if on command. Bobby shot the brothers an annoyed look, before answering the call. “Singer…yes…sure…a bit more information would be helpful… stay away… yes, thank you.” Bobby hung up. “Call number six. So, what did you do?”

“The last seal has been broken,” Dean said. He glanced at his brother. Bobby's eyes jumped back and forth between Dean and Sam, then he looked at Ruby and Castiel one after the other.

“Weren’t you trying to prevent that?” Bobby asked the group.

“There was a critical misjudgment,” Castiel explained. “Insufficient information.” Ruby snorted.

“More likely, intentional misinformation or omission of information,” she then said. Bobby's gaze focused again on the two humans.

“The point,” Bobby demanded.

“Lilith was the last seal”, Sam said. “Killing her kickstarted the apocalypse.” Bobby muttered a curse under his breath.

“Let’s hope that the others don’t find our that you are responsible, that the world might reaches its end,” he said then. “What are you planning on doing now?”

“We search for a way to stop Lucifer,” Sam said. “For us this is not the end of the story.”

“I assume asking God to talk some sense into his sons is not an option,” Bobby said. Although it was obviously not a serious suggestion, everyone looked at Castiel with a questioning expression.

“God has been absent for a long, long time,” Castiel said. He remembered Michael’s soliloquy he overheard. “He hasn’t even spoken to Michael in eons.” His gaze dropped to Dean’s chest, where the amulet dangled, that would help find God, if one was searing for him. But that would probably be a wasted effort. God didn't want to be found. The others had taken Castiel averting his gaze as the end of his explanation.

“We hope to find something in the books,” Sam explained. Bobby sighed heavily.

“Then we should drive home, I guess,” he said.

“We should get out of here as fast as possible,” Dean agreed. The three humans went to there rooms, to pack their stuff. Castiel and Ruby were left alone again, but the demoness seemed to find that more unpleasant than usual.

“Is that normal?” She asked eventually. “Did this happened to all  angels?”

“What are you talking about?” Castiel asked.

“The increase in power,” Ruby explained.

“I would think so,” Castiel said. “But I don’t know and I haven’t been up in Heaven to check. “

“You don’t know?” Ruby asked in disbelief. She shook her head. “I thought, you know everything.” Castiel shrugged.

“We only know what our supervisors tell us,” Castiel said. “And my memories are questionable at best, if I do remember it at all.”

“What would lead to an angel losing their memories?” Ruby asked. Castiel just shrugged again.

“It has always been this way,” Castiel said.

“Of course, it has always been this way,” Ruby said in outrage. “Because you don’t remember a time when it had not been this way, you idiot.”

“Do you think it is wise to insult me?” Castiel asked.

“If you sent me back to hell or outright kill me, they will just sent someone else,” Ruby explained. “And I don’t know if they will be as agreeable as I am and more importantly share our view on the whole apocalypse business.”

“Since you mentioned it,” Castiel said, “how come you’re against it? You have to believe Lucifer will win.”

“And what would I gain in that case?” Ruby asked. “We demons are either used as cannon fodder, to distract or outright stop your kind, or if we somehow survive the apocalypse and Lucifer does win, my kind ends up at the bottom of the feeding chain again, believe me, I don’t want that. That would be worse than it is now, since we would have outgrown our usefulness.” Castiel made an empathetic noise.

“Nice try by the way, the change of topic,” Ruby continued. “But I’m not done with you yet. Have you never questioned why it is this way?”

“Angels don’t question things,” Castiel said, despite not believing it himself at all.

“Sure?” Ruby asked. “Because you’re not only questioning your orders, but, as far as I know, are working actively aginst them.  And you said it yourself, some angels didn’t wanted to stop the apocalypse, despite being ordered to do just that.” Castiel wasn’t sure, how to answer that. “So… did you ever question it?” Castiel shook his head. “And while we on the subject. If you ever try to find out, I would like to know, how you could survive Hell as an angel. Because from what I heard, none of your so called siblings made it. So what makes you so special, that you are the only angel besides Lucifer himself, who went to Hell and was neither killed nor corrupted so much, that you were forced to stay, like the angels who left Heaven with Lucifer?”

“I can’t give you the answers you’re searching for,” growled Castiel, who had enough of Ruby’s interrogation.

“The answers I want?” Ruby asked. “Don’t tell me, you don’t want to know. Not curious at all? And don’t tell me, that angel’s aren’t curious, because you already exhibited it more than enough.” Castiel just wanted Ruby to stop talking. It were dangerous thoughts she was planting, especially since Castiel only knew one place, where he could get answers to those questions. In the archive, but in the part only Michael had and could grant access to.

“Think about it,” Ruby said.

“If you don’t want to risk all of this, you should stop giving me that sort of advice,” Castiel said sharply. The demoness only lifted her eyebrow questioningly, while the humans returned to the cars.

“Everything alright with you two?” Sam asked, while Dean and Bobby returned the room keys.

“Yes,” Ruby and Castiel said in unison a little too quickly. Sam looked at them both doubtfully.

“Just normal disagreements between a demon and an angel,” Ruby said and Sam seemed to accept that.

Chapter Text

When they reached Bobby’s, the hunters needed to catch up on sleep. Ruby had retired upstairs with the humans. Castiel had decided to give Dean the chance to sleep through the night without nightmare, without his help. But that didn’t mean that Castiel didn’t keep an eye on his charge, in case his proverbial demons came to hunt him.

But that eye was also only metaphoric kept. Castiel had decided he didn’t want to spend the night and the early morning in the house. So he was wandering around the junkyard, keeping his senses extended in case, Dean had a nightmare. Castiel was at one of the furthest points on the property from the house when suddenly he was no longer alone.

“What do you want, Uriel?” He asked before turning around. To his surprise, he was not only confronted with Uriel but also Thiel. Right, the two of them had conspired against him. On reflex Castiel summoned his blade. He suspected vaguely that he wouldn’t be able to get rid of them so easily.  “What do you two want?”

“The last seal has been broken,” Thiel said, as if Castiel didn’t know that himself. He had been there. He rolled his eyes.

“I know,” Castiel said. “I was there. And before either of you starts going on about blame…If I had been told the whole truth from the beginning, if I had known, that Lilith herself was the last seal, it probably, no, definitely been possible to prevent the seal from breaking.”

“Do I sense some frustration?” Thiel asked. Suddenly Castiel understood the description of anger which eats through the body and turns the blood in the veins into fire, much better.

“And if so?” He asked, anger evident in his voice. “Do you want to berate me for developing human feelings? Newsflash: They have always been there, I was just not able to understand them correctly. And don’t act like you don’t feel anything.”

“Angels don’t have feelings,” Thiel said. 

“That’s crap”, Castiel said (he might be spending too much time with the Winchesters, if he started copying their manner of speaking). “And both of you know it. I ask again: What do you want here?” What I do have to do, to get rid of you, he thought to himself.

“You failed,” Uriel explained.

“You come with us, back to Heaven,” Thiel said.

“I don’t think so,” Castiel replied. “I can do without you dragging me back and telling Michael whatever in the hopes of him punishing me this time.”

“I don’t understand what Michael sees in you,” Thiel said, also sounding somewhat angry.

“I’m the only angel beside Lucifer, who survived Hell,” Castiel suggested. If Ruby hadn’t mentioned it, he would have not been aware that it was a feat at all.

“Pah,” Uriel said, in a way that implied he would have been able to do the same.

“While you don’t understand Michael’s blatant favoritism towards me, which I don’t either honestly, I would like to know what led you to deigning yourself to work with a angel of the second generation,” Castiel said, he used his sword to point at Uriel.

“I don't owe you any accountability,” Thiel said uppishly. Castiel looked at Uriel expectantly.

“We have the same goals,” Uriel said eventually, when he couldn’t hold back the urge to brag anymore. Why hadn't Castiel realized that this was about the apocalypse sooner?

“If you want the apocalypse to happen, why aren’t you happy that the last seal was broken?” Castiel asked.

“If you failed preventing the last seal from breaking, despite wanting to, there is reason to believe, that you will fail to prepare the Michael sword,” Thiel explained. Castiel rolled his eyes. If the two of them only knew that Castiel was about to deliberately ruin this mission despite all orders.

“Therefore you will come with us,” Thiel said. She wanted to grab Castiel, but he sidestepped her and put his sword between them. The only thing where there was justice between the angels (except for the archangels) were the swords. Castiel could definitely kill Thiel with his sword if he hit her properly. “Now be a good angel and come with us.” Thiel bitched, but she didn’t try to come near again.

“A good angel follows his order,” Castiel said. “And I think Michael’s order outranks yours. And even if the order wasn't for me to stay down here, I would choose to do so. And I especially wouldn’t go with you. You betrayed Heaven, by doing nothing to stop the apocalypse despite having the chance and the orders to.” Castiel still pointed his sword at Thiel, but was looking towards Uriel.

“ We obeyed our orders,” Uriel claimed.

“Michael wants this war,” Thiel added. Castiel shook his head.

“It didn’t look like that to me,” he said.

“You coming with us now,” Thiel demanded. Uriel charged at Castiel. The fight Castiel had been waiting for, since Uriel told on him. It became clear rather fast that Uriel wasn’t really able to stand up to Castiel. A few attacks were started and made, without the blades ever touching. Evading the other’s sword seem to be a lot harder for Uriel than for Castiel. Uriel didn’t seem willing to admit that he already had lost the fight, until Castiel parried one of his attacks, the angel swords collided and Uriel’s splintered into a thousand pieces.

While Uriel stared in disbelief at the shards, which despite his efforts did not reassemble themselves into a sword, Thiel apparently decided that she should be the one to teach Castiel a lesson. Still full of endorphins from defeating Uriel, Castiel took on Thiel. There were two types of first generation angels, those who remained in training despite the fact that there was never really a reason for them to leave Heaven, and those who didn’t. After just two maneuvers it was clear that Thiel belonged to the latter. Still, Castiel was somewhat surprised at himself, when he was able to drive his blade into Thiel's abdomen. Castiel withdrew the weapon and Thiel fell to the ground.

“Are you out of your mind?” Uriel asked shocked. Castiel felt practically nothing as he looked at the remains of his superior.

“Do you want to be next?” Castiel asked.

“You killed one of us,” Uriel said. Castiel made a sound that was very close to a growl.

“She betrayed Heaven,” he explained darkly. “You know that, even if you share her opinions.”

“But we need every angel for the war,” Uriel said. Castiel rolled his eyes.

“There will be no war,” he explained. “ There will be a fight between Michael and Lucifer, that will decide everything and that will only happen if Dean and Sam say “yes”.”  Uriel looked in the direction the house was. Castiel could practically see him thinking.

“Maybe you just need the right motivation to cooperate,” Uriel said then. Castiel saw that Uriel was about to fly away. Castiel was faster though, he grabbed the jacket of Uriel’s vessel. When the angel took off, he took Castiel with him. That was unfortunate for him. When he tried to fly towards the house, Castiel was able to hold him in place with his seemingly stronger wings.

“If you dare to lay a finger on one of them, you'll wish one of the demons had killed you when they broke the seals," Castiel threatened. “Do we understand each other?” Uriel looked from Castiel towards the corpse of Thiel’s vessel than towards the house. He nodded. Castiel let go hesitantly.

The moment Castiel realized that as soon as he was free, Uriel would fly to the house and grab one of the humans, his hand was already practically open. Without thinking too much about it, he raised his other hand, which was still clutching his weapon, and threw it in the direction Uriel wanted to disappear in.

The blade pierced Uriel’s vessel and the angel fell. He landed besides Thiel. When Castiel touch down, there were two dead humans in front of him, the essence of the angels had disappeared to wherever angels went when they died. Castiel pulled his sword out of Uriel’s dead body and made it disappear.

In the east the sun was just sending its first rays over the horizon; the hunters should be awake and coming into the kitchen at any moment. Castiel looked at Thiel’s sword and Uriel’s shattered one. It might not be a bad thing if Dean and Sam were able to defend themselves against angels. He stared at the splinters. Before his eyes, the sword was put back together until human eyes could no longer see any cracks, notches or splinter edges. Castiel decided that was one of the questions he shouldn’t think about if he didn't want to get into trouble.

Castiel collected the swords and made his way back to the house. When he got there he actually found the humans gathered around the coffee machine, Ruby had made herself comfortable on the sofa.

“There are two corpses laying in the yard,” Castiel told nobody in particular, as he dropped the two angel blades on the table. The humans looked at him with disbelieve. “Don’t forget, angels are warriors of God, I’m a soldier.” Then he turned to Ruby. “Now  I can answer at least one of your questions. Based on the encounter with Thiel and Uriel, I'm the only one who got a boost from the start of the apocalypse.”

“Okay,” Ruby said confused. The humans continued to stare at Castiel. When Bobby finally found his voice, he asked: “Why are there two bodies laying in my yard?”

“Thiel and Uriel wanted to drag me back to Heaven,” Castiel said. “So that I would have to answer to Michael for whatever and I only defended myself… defended you.”

“Dean, close your mouth,” Sam mumbled just loud enough for Castiel to hear. Despite not knowing if Dean had been staring at him with an open mouth, Castiel felt his face heat up.

“So we have to bury two bodies now,” Bobby said grimly. “As if there aren’t already enough of those buried on this property.”

“I would get rid of them,” Castiel said. “But I’m quite sure, that Heaven would find out and that would be bad for everyone.” Mumbled agreement. After the coffee mugs were empty, Bobby had Castiel show him, where the corpses were and the group set about burying the bodies.

Chapter Text

After the bodies had been taken care of and the breakfast was finished, the group turned to the books. Bobby and Sam somewhat enthusiastically. Ruby and Castiel had picked their books up only hesitantly. Dean was sitting on the sofa. He had a book in his hand, but had yet to open it, instead he was staring at the angel blades, which were still laying on the table, since the humans had tried hard to not touch the blades let alone move them.

“Lucifer is an angel, right?” Dean asked eventually. Castiel wasn’t sure if the hunter was asking him or all of them.

He answered anyway: “Yes, Lucifer is still an angel after all this time.” Ruby nodded in agreement, behind the book, she hadn’t put down, while Castiel did.

“Shouldn’t he be fairly easy to kill than?” Dean asked, nodding towards the blades.

“Lucifer is an archangel”, Castiel explained, unsure if Dean was grasping for straws or just had not thought that though through. “An normal angel sword will do nothing to him.”

“Didn’t you say something similar about Thiel?” Dean asked. “And now her vessel is dead and so is she.”

“Thiel wasn’t a archangel”, Castiel explained. “She ranked higher than me, but she wasn’t an archangel.”

“What Castiel wants to say is: We don’t have an angel blade that is powerful enough to kill an archangel,” Ruby said. “Right, Cas?”

“Yes,” Castiel said slowly. He and Ruby stared at each other.

“What is up with you two?” Sam asked, who looked up from his book, just like Bobby. “One moment you’re finishing each other sentences and in the next you stare at each other like you want to kill each other.”

“Demoness,” Ruby deadpanned.

“Angel,” Castiel said.

“Very funny,” Sam said. “Could you tow be reasonable perchance?”

“Did you just asked two supernatural beings, that could kill us with the snap of their fingers, to be reasonable?” Dean asked somewhat unbelieving.

“Jerk,” Sam said.

“Bitch,” Dean replied. Sam rolled his eyes, but had the decency to look sheepish, as if he realized what he had said had not been the smartest. Ruby continued to stare at Castiel.

“Do you two want to tell us something?” Dean asked.

“Do you have something to say, Castiel?” Ruby asked provokingly. Castiel shot her an venomous look, which only made the humans more curious. Castiel thought about the buried bodies and the angel blades on the table, one of which he had to reassemble. If he was honest, it was only a matter of time until he would have to face the consequences of his actions.

“Are you trying to get me to test my powers on you?” Castiel asked. Ruby made a face that indicated the need to backtrack, but she didn't say a word to make that happen. Castiel sighed. “After Lucifer escaped, Ruby noticed a shift and she was right. My powers increased. 24 hours ago I would not have been able to handle Uriel the way I did. The outbursts were only precursors. Even if what I have done to Uriel fell under the defenses that triggered the surges before… I reassembled Uriel’s sword and it doesn’t look like my grace will stop making the sword more powerful any time soon.”

“In other words you on the level of an archangel,” Ruby said.

“Yes…no… I don’t know,” Castiel admitted. “But I will soon have the chance to find out or I get the punishment Thiel so desperately wanted for me.” He looked towards the ceiling, as if the angels would descend any moment. “You should find an alternative to an archangel blade. I can’t guarantee you that my sword really has the necessary power, and after last night I can’t even promise you, that I will be there when you confront Lucifer.”

“Could you promise that before?” Dean asked. Castiel rolled his eyes.

“No, not completely, but after I killed two angels last night, both of them my superiors, I’m not sure, whether Michael doesn't think I pose a threat,” Castiel said. “To him, you or the mission in general. He could take me off and even lock me up entirely.”

“Immediately locking you up?” Dean asked. “Seems a bit rash.”

“I killed two angels,” Castiel reminded him. “I can’t imagine that Michael will be happy to hear that. Irrespective of them betraying Heaven and their inactivity that aided freeing Lucifer.”

“So we have to be prepared for you to be off at least temporarily,” Dean said.

“If Cas is right, we should really look for alternatives,” Sam said.

“The books, I get it,” Dean replied. With an unmotivated look on his face the older Winchester opened his book. Before any of them could turned completely to their reading a phone rang.

“That is one of mine,” Bobby said, before he stood up to answer the call.

That was very indicative for the hours that followed. Time and time again Bobby had to get up, to answer a call and each time he looked more worried. Eventually, when everyone's stomachs, especially Dean's, started growling, it was time for lunch.

While Castiel and Ruby continued thumbing through their books, the three humans sat at the table. The Winchesters were more or less wolfing down their food, while Bobby was just pecking at his food.

“You have to leave,” Bobby said eventually.

“What?” The brothers asked both confused and surprised.

“All the calls come from hunters who have messed with demons who apparently like to gossip,” said Bobby. "Everyone calling here asked if I had heard from you, if I knew anything about Sam being responsible for breaking the final seal."

“And why do we have to leave due to that?” Sam asked.

“If word gets out that all demons are telling the same story, it will eventually become clear to the other hunters that they are telling the truth,” Bobby explained. “And they won’t be happy. Some will hunt you down and they will look for you here first.”

“That makes sense,” Dean grumbled.

“At least we’re done with most of the books,” Sam said. “Did anyone find anything?” Headshakes all around. “There is still the Colt.”

“The one, where we don’t know where it ended up,” Dean said. He crossed his arms. Sam looked at his brother suffering. “We have a maybe concerning Cas’s sword, a even bigger maybe concerning his general presence and a Colt, we don’t know where it is. And a demon.”

“Hey,” Ruby complained.

“A bitching demoness,” Dean said. “Do we have anything useful?” Unsure exchanges of looks. “Great.”

“If all the hunters are calling anyway, I can try ask around discreetly to see if anyone knows what Bella did with the Colt,” said Bobby. “And you two should maybe check out you father’s Lock-up. John has found and collected so many things…”

“The one in Buffalo?” Dean asked. “I think I saw something about that in Dad’s journal.”

“Exactly that,” Bobby confirmed.

“Dad thought he had the found the Michael sword and stored it there. But we know thar it can’t be true,” Dean said. “From him, we know I’m the fucking sword.“ He pointed at Castiel, who pretended to continue reading his book.

“Maybe it’s worth to take a look anyway,” Sam said. “We know a lot more than Dad by now, maybe he has stored something helpful. It’s not like we have a lot of options. We have to leave and checking the Lock-up would be somewhat productive.” Dean made a sound of agreement.

“Then we probably should gather our stuff,” Dean said. “The drive to Buffalo is about 16 hours.” He turned to Ruby and Castiel. “What about you two, are you coming with and if, how? With us or by yourself?” Ruby rolled her eyes.

Castiel on the other hand hadn’t really heard Dean’s question and not because of the book, that he was griping so tightly that his knuckles turned white. He just found out in an uncomfortable way that Heaven had noticed that Uriel and Thiel were nowhere to be find. Castiel knew it was only a matter of time until someone figured out that Castiel was involved in this. He shot up from the chair he had been sitting in and threw the book more or less onto the stack of read books. His eyes flittered over the humans, who looked at him like he lost his mind.

“I have to go,” Castiel said. “Heaven has noticed that Thiel and Uriel are missing.” Bobby mumbled something about more angels on his property. “They will figure out quite fast that I’m involved in that. I don’t want you to get caught in the crossfire. I have to go. I don’t know, if I come back. When you go, take the swords with you. It is only a matter of time until the angels will started harassing you to get you to say yes.”

Without another word Castiel flew away. He landed somewhere in the Rockys, far away from any human civilization, in case the angels made short work of him. Like he expected, it didn’t take long before the message that Castiel had killed Thiel and Uriel was spread via the angel radio. Castiel didn’t know how they figured it out, but he had known that they would.

But only one angel came to Castiel to make him return to Heaven and face his fate or, more importantly, Michael. Somewhat reluctantly, even though he knew it would happen, Castiel followed Naomi into heaven, nervous about what to expect.

Chapter Text

“Do you have any idea, what you have done?” Naomi asked. She had gripped Castiel’s arm and was dragging him with her, down the hall. Castiel was torn between obediently letting the other angel do what she wanted to him and making things difficult for her out of principle, just because he could. If one was honest Thiel and Uriel’s death carry little weight, if one took into consideration the angels that died in Hell or gave their lives to protect the seals. The crucial thing was that now another angel, Castiel, had killed them.

“You killed two of our own,” Naomi said. “This will not go unpunished. I will have my fun with you, after Michael is done with you.”

“I don’t think so,” Castiel mumble, but the other angel heard him anyway.

“What was that?” She asked. Her grip on Castiel's arm tightened, causing him to break free. On earth no one would have been surprised to see a man break free from the hold of a woman, but Naomi stared at him in disbelief. “How did you…?”

“That is why,” Castiel stated. “You have no power over me and Michael knows that.” If he was honest, Michael knew first. If Michael didn't hold the highest position in heaven, that would be concerning. Naomi eyed Castiel, as if she thought he would try to escape any moment. But Castiel was more than willing to deal with Michael, maybe he would get a few answers.

So he said: “Can we continue then? I’m under the impression that we are expected.” Naomi looked at him in disbelief for a moment longer, before she gripped Castiel’s arm again and dragging him with her. Castiel let himself dragged a few feet, before breaking free again.

“I come with you on my own free will,” he explained. “You don’t have to force me. You couldn’t even force me, if you tried to. So stop gripping me like you don’t know I’m inhabiting a vessel.” The marks left behind may have disappeared immediately, but the fingernails of Naomi's projected form still dug painfully into Castiel's arm when she grabbed him. Naomi looked like she wanted to hurl some insults at him. Castiel squinted and kept staring. Naomi seemed to realize that anything she could say, would only lead to problems with Castiel, a battle she couldn't win.

“Get a move on then,” she snapped, as if it were a criminal offence that Castiel was abele to defend himself against her. It probably was, at least in her eyes. With big, fast steps Naomi marched through the hallways of Heaven. Castiel followed her. The angels they encountered, turned to look at them. All knew what Castiel had done and they either couldn’t believe that Naomi wasn’t forcing him to follow her or that he didn’t flee, despite nothing keeping him in Heaven. Eventually they reach the archive. The door was slightly ajar .

“Michael is waiting for you inside,” Naomi said. Castiel got the impression that she would love to push him inside, but knew it was a bad idea. Without paying Naomi any more attention, Castiel stepped through the door.

“Close the door behind you,” Michael said. He stood with his back to Castiel, his hands clasped behind his back. Only when he heard the door closing, he turned around. Castiel jerked, when the bolt moved to lock him in with Michael. The archangel eyed Castiel, as if looking at him was enough to figure out what was going on with him.

“So, you killed Uriel and Thiel,” Michael said. Castiel swallowed dryly, despite the fact that by now everyone had to know.

“I just defended myself…,” Castiel said. He bit back the comment about also protecting the humans.

“And?” Michael asked.

“And what?” Castiel asked confused.

“Do you really think I wouldn’t notice that you cut yourself of?” Asked the Archangel. He shook his head. “I know you better than you think. So?” Castiel stared at Michael in disbelief.

“So?” The younger angel stuttered.

“The other half of your sentence,” Michael explained patiently.

“I just defended myself,” Castiel repeated. After a pause he added: “And Dean, Sam and Bobby.” Michael nodded.

“So you did nothing wrong,” he concluded.

“I just defended myself,” Castiel said again. He didn’t know where this conversation was going.

“You were there, when Lucifer escaped the cage, right ?” Michael asked. Apparently they had already finished discussing Thiel and Uriel’s deaths.

“Unfortunately,” Castiel said. “We couldn’t prevent it.”

“I’m not sure it was ever truly about preventing it,” Michael said.He turned away from Castiel and let his gaze wander over the shelves in front of him, which were filled to the brim with some kind of records. “We all know how the story ends… how it’s supposed to end.” Castiel wasn’t sure how to interpret this train of thought. Did Michael want this war, this fight, because he thought it was indispensable or would he have preferred for Lucifer to stay in Hell? “How was it?” Michael was facing Castiel again, who blinked in confusion, since he had lost the thread of Michael's monologue again. “When Lucifer escaped?”

“He talked to me,” Castiel admitted shyly. “Just one sentence, but still…” It was impossible for Castiel to interpret the look on Michael’s face.

“I can’t hold it against him,” the archangel mumbled. “After all this time. He doesn’t know after all.” He shook his head. He looked from Castiel towards the ceiling and mumbled a few words the younger angel didn’t understand.

“He doesn’t answer, does he?” Castiel asked, despite knowing the answer.

“No,” Michael said grimacing. “Of course he doesn’t. But his last order…well.”

“Why are we having this conversation?” Castiel asked. Either Michael would let him go despite his transgression or he would hand out a punishment.

“I will regret having this conversation with you,” Michael said. “But I will regret it more, if I don’t. Not now, but later. Come with me.” Michael stepped between the seemingly endless rows of bookshelves. “You should not have to pay for my mistakes.”

“What are you talking about?”, Castiel asked as he hurried after the archangel. Michael shot him a look over his shoulder.

“Right, you can’t remember,” Michael mumbled. Castiel stopped for a moment in confusion, before he ran after Michale to catch up to him.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Castiel asked. “Have you anything to do with the fact that some of my memories are…well…”

“Incomprehensible, hard to access,” Michael suggested. “I can’t influence your memories. But it was your choice. I’m afraid, I can’t really hold it against you, that you took that out, when it presented itself to you. I would properly have chosen the same option, if I have had the chance.”

“You know about it?”, Castiel asked.

“I was the one, who offered you this choice,” Michael said with a sad smile. “There are things, that should be kept away from chil… certain people. However I’m afraid the memories will return now. I’m sorry.” Castiel had no idea what to make of this revelation.

They reached the part of the archive that housed the oldest records, that part that only Michael had access to. The bolt that locked this door moved at Michael's request, just as the one on the front door had done, without the archangel saying or doing anything.

“Why did you give me this option?” Castiel asked, but both angels knew that the real question was: Why did I accept?

“Getting betrayed hurts,” Michael said. He stopped and looked at the shelves that stretched to either side of them, as if he was looking for something. “Being abandoned, being left behind hurts the same. People can develop fears of abandonment for a reason.”

Michael seemed to have found what he was looking for, because he left the main path and wandered between the shelves. Castiel followed him. He waited until Michael pulled a book from the shelve, before he asked: “What is that supposed to mean?” Michael, who had already opened the book, closed it again.

“Why do you think, you are the only one, who survived Hell?” Michael asked.

“I was wondering that too,” Castiel murmured. Michael simply ignored the comment.

“Why did the demons, the princes not rip you apart, why didn’t they poison your grace?” Michael continued. He turned the book in his hand thoughtfully. “You’re Lucifer’s son.” It was only a whisper, as if speaking this sentence caused Michael pain. Stunned, incredulous and with his mouth open, Castiel looked at Michael, who didn't really seem to see him.

“That can’t be,” Castiel stuttered, but it would explain so much. A Nephilim was stronger than the angel, who sired them and Lucifer as an archangel… But Lucifer fell around the time the first humans appeared on earth, he didn’t had the time to… Also… “I’m an angel.”

“Who said otherwise?” Michael asked. His eyes were sharp again, but so was his tone.

“You,” Castiel said hesitantly. “If Lucifer is my father, than there as to be another being involved, a human, a human soul.”

“Human soul?” Michael asked. He sounded almost disgusted, if not insulted. “Humans have nothing to do with it. You’re so much older than humanity. So much, much older.” Castiel was about to again express his confusion and to ask more questions, when the puzzle solved itself in his head. He remembered the conversation between Michael and his officer, he had unwillingly eavesdropped on. The grace that had been found had been similar to Michael’s and Lucifer’s and Castiel had been the last angel there.

“You,” Castiel breathed. “You are my other father.” Michael nodded. “No… you can’t…no.”

“See for yourself,” Michael said. He handed Castiel the book, he was still holding. Hesitantly Castiel took it. He tumbled through the book until he encountered his name.

[…], the brother bond filled with grace. In the middle there was therefore a mixing of the grace of Michael and Samael. Over the time they spent together, the graces mixed so much that a third grace core was formed, consisting of half Michael's and half Samael's grace. The affection and connection, as well as God's omnipresent love, interwove with the core of grace. Eventually the energy was so great that it manifested itself as a new life, a new angel. They would be given the name Castiel by God. But first came […]

Castiel slammed the book shut more forcefully than necessary. He stared at the cover, but it only bore the number that indicated the book's position in the overall structure of the archive.

“Is this the original chronicle?” He asked, despite knowing the answer.

“Yes,” Michael said “The originals, the self-writing chronicles are on this side, Metatron’s  recordings are on the other side.” He pointed towards the main path.

“And you knew the whole time,” Castiel said. It wasn’t a question, but a statement. Michael nodded. “Why?”

“Why what?” The archangel asked.

“Why did you never said a thing, not even to me?” Castiel wanted to know.

“Because you didn’t want to know,” Michael explained. “I just respected your wishes.”

“I’ve been asking what is wrong with me for weeks,” Castiel said. “So don’t tell me, what I want to know.” Castiel didn’t plan on yelling at Michael, but he raised his voice non the less. Michael didn’t really seem to care.

“After Lucifer’s fall, you stood in my office, yelling at me as if you were the only one who suffered from Father banishing Lucifer," Michael remembered. Castiel was quite sure, that he wasn’t imagining the pain in Michael’s voice.  “I gave you two options: Either talk it through with me calm and rational or go and forget it all.”

Castiel didn’t need to ask which option he chose. In his mind memories of him standing in Michael’s office, hurling all and any insult and accusation Enochian had to offer at him, resurfaced. He couldn’t hold it against Michael, that he offered this two specific options.

“Why did you never said a thing later on?” Castiel asked. “When you made the order to raise Dean from Hell? When you realized my parentage was crucial for my survival?

“Because I didn’t thought, it would make a difference,” Michael said. “ One of fathers last orders was to sent you and the others, to raise the righteous man from Hell. I didn’t thought he would sacrifice so many angels.”

“You didn’t?” Castiel asked. “He forced you to expel your brother from Heaven.”

“Believe me, nobody knows that as well as I do,” Michael replied and for the first time since Castiel arrived he sounded a little bit angry. “Believe me, no one.” He sighed wearily. Shamefully, Castiel only now realized that Michael had to live with this burden.

First his brother, the being closest to him rebelled against their father and Michael was forced to carry out God’s judgment. Then his own son came to turn the knife it that very wound, before turning his back to him an forgetting everything. And then his father left. Michael lost everyone close to him, but he just accepted that and continued playing his role, doing his duty.

“You knew the whole time,” Castiel said. Michael nodded, doing so however with a confused look on his face, since they already gone over that. “The whole time.” Castiel’s words had turned into a growl and he felt anger taking ahold of him. He wasn't even sure if he was angry because Michael hadn't said anything, hadn't told him anything, or if he felt just somewhat sorry that the archangel had had to carry this burden alone. “And you didn’t say a word?” The books on the shelves began rattling.

Michael looked up worriedly the moment the first book fell off the shelf. He moved aside, but very quickly he realized that the contents of the shelves, guided by Castiel's anger, would rain down on him. More and more books wobbled close to the edge.

"Castiel," Michael barked in a commanding tone. “Pull yourself together.” Castiel saw his superior in front of him again and not his father. It helped. The books remained where they were, floating there for a moment before all the books returned to their rightful place. "I will not apologize for what I did." Castiel stared at Michael. Another realization hit him. Castiel's feeling that Michael treated the second generation angels better, at least when Castiel was present, was not a coincidence. Even though Castiel had forgotten it, Michael hadn't forgotten their relationship and was only able to keep it under wraps to a limited extent.

“You lost your brother, your father and me in a for us rather short period of time,” Castiel said. “And you never complained.”

“To whom?” Michael asked. “Fathers decision, his order… Don’t believe, that I wanted any of it.”

“You didn’t asked for this fate,” Castiel said.

“You think?” Michael asked. “You have no idea what I felt, when I had to lock up Lucifer. He is my brother. I loved him. Your existence, your decision, didn’t make it easier. And now the whole story repeats itself, just not up here, but down on Earth.”

“Not, if I can prevent it,” Castiel said. He spun on his heals and rushed out of the division.

“Castiel, come back,” Michael yelled. “Come back. This will get you killed.” But Castiel didn’t listen to him, he ran through the archive until he reached a part from where he could return to Earth.

Chapter Text

Back on Earth Castiel circled over Buffalo searching for the Impala. He spotted it in front of some kind of warehouse. As he touched down beside the car, he noticed that while he could clearly detect that Ruby had been here she had just vanished instead of walking away or something like that. But Ruby was the least of Castiel’s concerns. Where were the brothers? Since they weren’t by the car, Castiel had to assume that they were inside the warehouse.

As he approached the entrance, he noticed the sigils all over the walls. This had been a trap. Someone was here and if Castiel didn’t err completely, it was one of Michael’s officers. That would explain Ruby vanishing, she had been banished. Castiel sprinted towards the door. He ripped it open. At least the sigils weren’t blocking the door. On the other hand Castiel could neither spot the brothers nor anyone else, but now he was clearly feeling the presence of the other angel.

Then he heard a anguished groan that he would recognize anywhere by now: Dean! Castiel rushed past the various storage units, only to come face to face with Zachariah. Beside him on the ground the Winchesters were twisting with pain.

“Look, who remembered their job,” Zachariah said. “I expected them to hold you up there longer.”

“No one is holding me,” Castiel replied, not saying that there were few who could maybe hold him. “What is happening to them?” He pointed at the Winchesters.

“I’m just assisting them in accepting the truth,” Zachariah said. “No use in putting it off.” Castiel squinted at him and stared for a moment longer, before he decided that the provided information were enough.

“There will be no fight,” Castiel explained. He waved his hand, that was still pointing at the Winchesters. Sam's desperate attempts to draw his breath turned into a steady gasp as he was able to breathe again. Dean gave one last groan, but now it sounded more relieved than painful. Castiel continued staring at Zachariah. “Not if I can prevent it.”

Zachariah looked at the Winchesters, which were only in slightly better condition when before, like he was disappointed that he couldn’t continue to torture them.

“And how will you do that?” Zachariah asked, now looking at Castiel again.

“I just overridden your spell,” Castiel reminded him. “And when Thiel decided that I needed to be put in my place, it ended poorly for her. Do you want to be the next one? You have no idea what I’m capable of.” In all honesty neither did Castiel himself, but he was more than capable of holding his own against Zachariah.

Now the other angel seemed to remember, that Castiel had killed his colleague/sister and to realize what it really meant for him, that Castiel had been able to null his power over the Winchesters. He decided that flight was his best option. The moment the sound of the flapping of wings had died, Castiel hurried over to Dean, who had just struggled to his knees.

“Are you okay?” Castiel asked, as he crouched beside Dean and grabbed his shoulder, in case the hunter was not yet able to hold his own weight. Then he turned to Sam. “What about you?”

“It’s fine, Cas,” Dean said. “We’re fine.” Sam nodded affirmatively. Despite that Dean used Castiel as support to get into a standing position, while Sam clung to the wall, to keep himself upright. “Learned anything interesting in Heaven?”

“That’s one way to put it,” Castiel said. “But I have even more questions than before.” Among others why Michael didn’t just call everything off, if he didn’t want to fight Lucifer again. “I now have an idea what I’m capable of and why, I just don’t now where the upper limit is yet.” For now he would not tell the brothers that he was Michael and Lucifer’s son. “Did you find anything?”

“No,” Dean said. “Dad has a lot of stuff laying around here but either it doesn’t help us currently or it is complete garbage.” The brothers were now secure enough on their feet again that the group made their way to the exit.

They had covered approximately half of the distance between entrance and car, when a phone rang. Both brothers patted their pockets, only to discover that neither phone was in any of the pockets.

“It’s coming from the car,” Castiel realized. Dean muttered a curse, before rushing over to the passenger door, to get to the glove compartment as fast as possible.

“I could’ve sworn that I had my phone with me,” Sam said. While Dean rummage through the glove box, the younger one patted his pockets for a second time. Dean fished the right phone out of the glove compartment, just for it to stop ringing immediately. Dean mumble something Castiel couldn’t make out. The hunter checked the phone number. With the flipped open phone Dean came over to Castiel and Sam, who was now checking his pockets for a third time.

“It’s Bobby’s number,” Dean explained. “Why would Bobby call one of our burner phones?”

“Maybe because neither of us is answering the phone?” Sam suggested. “I can’t find mine, despite being sure I pocketed it, when we left”. Dean frowned and proceeded to dug through his pockets with his free hand, only to come up empty handed again.

“I was sure too,” he said. “Where could they be?”

“Where is Ruby?” Castiel asked. While the brothers had checked their pockets in a slight panic, he had taken a closer look at the sigils adoring the walls of the warehouse. The demon banishing sigil was drawn, but it had not been used. Ruby had not been forced to leave at least not by Zachariah. The brothers looked at each other.

“That son of a bitch,” Dean yelled. “She stole our phones and then vanished.” Another phone began to rang. “That will be Bobby again. This time I better answer in time.” Dean hurried back to the car to look for the phone that was ringing now.

“She said something about angelic sigils and that she would wait here,” Sam disclosed.

“She didn’t lie about the sigils,” Castiel explained. “The whole outer wall is covered in Enochian symbols, but neither of them was used to banish Ruby, only to prevent her or any other demonic entity from entering.” The ringing stopped, as Dean answered the incoming call. Both Castiel and Sam looked over to where Dean was standing.

“Thank you,” Sam said after a moment. “For what you did for us in there. You probably saved our lives.”

“Unlikely,” Castiel replied. “If Zachariah  is one of the angels that want the apocalypse, which is what it looks like, he needs both of you alive.” Castiel looked skywards. “He will return. Probably trying to catch you without me by your side.”

“Bobby has news about the Colt,” Dean explained, as he joined them again. “And I have an idea, why Ruby absconded with our phones. She was trying to prevent Bobby from telling us. A demon called Crowley is the last known owner of the Colt. Cas, do you know anything about a demon with that name?” Castiel shook his head. “That hopefully means he is a small fish.” Dean turned to Sam. “And you have to be more careful when choosing partners. You trusted a demon.”

“I tried to become strong enough to break your deal,” Sam tried to justify his actions. “Even if she was really using me, I was doing the same thing.”

“If that is so, why did you continue to drink, after I died, after I came back?” Dean demanded to know. Sam shot Castiel an accusing look. He knew, that his brother could only have gotten that info from Castiel.

“Your soul doesn’t lie, Sam,” Castiel said. Hadn’t the brothers not already discussed Sam’s relationship with Ruby? Apparently the conversation had not led to a solution. “We have to find Ruby. For one to get your phones back and also she has to know about Crowley, otherwise she wouldn’t had run.”

“Presumably she answered one of our phones and Bobby told her about Crowley, which prompted her to run away,” Dean said.

“But we shouldn’t focus only on Ruby,” Sam said. “We should also look for Crowley.”

“No kidding, and how do we find a demon?” Dean asked.

“Like we always do,” Sam explained. “Trawl newspapers, news et cetera for demonic activity.”

“It remains to be seen how helpful that is,” Castiel said. “If Heaven is undergoing reorganization, to prepare for the fight, it seems logical to assume that something similar is happening in Hell. There is the real possibility that the behavior of the demons changed.”

“Ruby said it’s chaos down there,” Sam said. Castiel had no problem believing that.

“You take care of Ruby,” Dean said to Sam. “We will look for leads on Crowley. Bobby said something about him being a crossroad demon.” Dean sighed. Nobody objected to the division, even if it looked to Castiel as if Sam still had a comment or two on the tip of his tongue. “Everyone get in the car then and we’ll look for a place where we can work properly.”

Chapter Text

The trio chose a library as their next base of operation. The brothers used the PCs to comb through news reports from around the country. Since Castiel didn’t know anything about that kind of technology and also had no idea what he should be searching for beyond “demonic omens” anyway, he felt out of place. He was debating if he should look in the archive of Heaven of any mention of a demon called Crowley, just to do something, despite it most likely leading nowhere. Also he probably should avoid Heaven for  a while, until all the commotion about Castiel killing Uriel and Thiel had died down.

“Oh, oh,” Sam said. “I think I found Ruby.”

“What do you mean: oh, oh?” Dean asked. “Isn’t that a good thing?”

“There is a dead body fitting Ruby’s description,” Sam explained confused.

“So the bitch not only stole from us, but then went and got herself killed,” Dean complained. “And all and any information she might had she took to the grave with her.” Sam looked like he wanted to give his brother a piece of his mind preferably through physical violence. Castiel questioned how deep the connection between the demoness and Lucifer’s vessel had really been.

“You said they found a body matching Ruby’s description?” Castiel asked. Sam nodded.

“We need our phones back,” Dean said.

“That’s not the only reason we should take a closer look at the body,” said Castiel. “It could be of great use to know what and, more importantly, who killed her. We should also find out whether Ruby is really dead or just this vessel.” Sam's eyes lit up.

“If Ruby is still alive, we might still get the information,” Dean said. He leaned over to his brother to get a look at his screen. “The drive will take over 24 hours.” Sam skimmed over the article again.

“The body will be transferred,” Sam said. “The article isn’t saying when or to where, but I fear that we will be unable to find her again.”

“I can take you directly there,” Castiel said.

“You can?” Dean and Sam asked.

“I’m an angel,” Castiel reminded them. “Of course I can take you there.” Dean and Sam exchanged a look. The older sighed.

“You take one of the phones and try to find out as much as possible,” he explained.

“I know, Dean,” Sam said. “Give me the car keys.” With an unhappy expression Dean handed over the car keys. Sam and Castiel made their way to the car, after Castiel took a look at the article to know where Sam wanted to go.

Sam fished one phone out of the glove compartment. As he straightened again, he asked Castiel: “Are you sure that this is a good idea?”

“I thought you worry, that you will miss something if you take the car,” Castiel said.

“That is not what I meant,” Sam explained, while he began to collect the rest of his things. “But you said, that the angels will return, if you aren’t with us. It is safe to split up then? You can’t be in two places in the same time.”

“I don’t think Zachariah or any other angel will try again so soon,” Castiel explained. “And even if, just call for me.”

“And you will come?”, Sam asked. “I was under the impression that you only answer Dean’s calls.”

“Dean’s calls are simply louder and clearer to me,” Castiel explained. “Dean and I share a more profonde bond.” Castiel didn't explain that this was partly because he had pumped  so much of his grace into Dean’s body when he put it together that he had left his mark.

“That I will believe in an instant,” Sam said. “And I don’t want to have anything to do with that.” Wise decision, Castiel thought to himself as he watched Sam check his backpack again before throwing it over his shoulder and slamming the trunk of the Impala. “So, backpack, badges, equipment... I think, I have everything. Here.” He handed Castiel the car keys.

“What am I supposed to do with those?” Castiel asked.

“Don’t you think it makes more sense if you hold on to them and give them to Dean when you return instead of one of us going back in just to hand these over and lose more time?” Sam asked. Castiel suspected that Sam had another motive, but he didn’t want to argue with Sam, since they had in fact mind the time. He took the keys and put it in the pocket of his trench coat.

“Ready?” He asked.

“As ready as I can be,” Sam said. “I don’t know what to expect.” Castiel grabbed Sam’s shoulder and got them to their destination.

“That was weird,” Sam stated. He blinked multiple times, like his brain was still busy processing what just happened. “I think I can manage from here, if not I'll give you a ring.” Castiel nodded and decided against telling Sam that he could just call for him. “See you than, Cas.” Sam turned and walked down the street towards the police station.

Castiel waited until Sam had entered the station, before he stretched his wings, to take a lap over the city. He couldn’t sense any demons or any traces of them, not even Ruby. That either meant that Ruby had only stayed here for a few hours at most, before fleeing to Hell, which would mean only the vessel died, or she died more than a day ago, which wasn’t possible.

Castiel returned to Bufalo, where Dean was already waiting for him next to the Impala. He had a stack of papers with him.

“That took longer than expected,” he said after Castiel greeted him.

“I checked the area for demons,” Castiel explained. He handed Dean the car keys. The hunter unlocked the car and deposited the papers in the back.

“Found anything?” Dean asked, as he circled the car to get to the driver’s door.

“No”, Castiel said. “No indication, that a demon had been in town in the last 48 hours, let alone 24.”

“Something is off,” Dean said. “Get in.” He got comfortable in the driver seat. Uncertain Castiel set in the passenger seat, that was normally occupied by Sam. Dean didn’t seem to have any objection to that, instead he started the car, before explaining, why he thought something was off. “Only a few hours ago Ruby was with us and now there are already reports about her death in the papers? Normally this takes a night, it should be in the papers by next morning at the earliest.”

“But the description matched Ruby,” Castiel said. “Looked legitimate.”

“On the internet many fake information look legit,” Dean explained.

“If you’re so worried about it not being real, why didn’t you say anything to Sam?” Castiel asked.

“It’s either a red herring, someone placed this hint to help us or it is a trap,” Dean explained.

“Shouldn’t you have warned Sam regardless, if not especially due to that?” Castiel asked, “or at least share you concerns?”

“I trust Sam to be aware of it,” Dean said.

“I thought you were worried about the relationship between Sam and Ruby, will that not influence him?” Castiel asked.

“That is the reason why it wouldn’t matter what I say,” Dean explained. “Sam and relationships… I don’t know how to explain it to you.”

“No need,” Castiel assured, he didn’t want to understand.

“Well,” Dean said. “You don’t want anything to eat, I assume?” Castiel shook his head. “Then I will take out and eat at the motel.”

Chapter Text

Half an hour later Dean and Castiel were sitting in a motel room. While Dean was wolfing down his food, Castiel looked through the papers Dean had brought with him.

“Is there any indication which of those demonic activities are Crowley’s doing?” Castiel asked. “Or the conformation that it is Crowley?”

“I hoped that you could tell me that,” Dean said between two mouthfuls. With that information Castiel examined the notes more thoughtfully looking for clues that would allow him to determine which demon was responsible for which activity. By the time Dean had finished eating, Castiel had been able to divide the demonic omens into crossroad demons and non-crossroad demons.

“There are still several places we have to check out,” Dean said. He yawned. “But that is a problem for tomorrow.” Dean threw the packing of his food away. He sat down on the bed, pulled out the phone and called Sam. The first time he stopped in the middle of the dial tone, probably because he remembered that his brother had another cell phone with him. While Dean was dialing the number of the phone Sam took with an concentrated look in his face, Castiel realized how tired the hunter really was.

Although, as far as Castiel could tell, Dean slept fairly regularly, calmly and for relatively long periods of time, it appeared as if he hadn’t slept in days. And if Castiel wasn’t completely wrong, Sam hadn’t looked any better. Something was eating at the brothers, that they couldn’t compensate at night. In all honestly Castiel shouldn’t be surprised. Both Heaven and Hell were pressing for this war without any regard for the human’s well-being. How could the two people who were in it the deepest not get torn apart by it?

As if to support Castiel’s realization, Dean’s call with Sam was quite short. Sam had been able to recover their phones, but he insisted on staying in town, because something was amiss. Dean replied that they would work their way to him in their search for Crowley and would either help him or simply collect him. After that the conversation was over and less than 20 minutes later Dean was already asleep. He didn't even comment on Castiel staying in the room.

In the beginning of the night the angel sat on the couch, stared at the switched off TV and was lost in his thoughts. He was questioning if he was one of the reasons, why the situation was  affecting the brothers so much, a constant reminder of what was going on, what responsibility the two of them had…

Maybe Castiel only made it worse by antagonizing more and more angels. He couldn’t kill all of the ones that would be after the brothers. If he did that, Heaven would be understaffed very fast. But he couldn’t intimidate all of them either, not all of them could be intimidated, even by death. On the other hand, if Michael hadn't said anything all these years after and especially before the fall, there was a real possibility that he wouldn't say anything now either, so Castiel's cards would remain his..

A scream from Dean’s bed startled Castiel out of his thoughts. The angel jumped up from the sofa. A whimper followed. One look confirmed Castiel’s assumption. Dean was still asleep, but in no way calmly. Castiel approached the bed and for a moment watched Dean’s face that was twisted in pain. Another whimper made it’s way past the hunter’s lips. Castiel set down on the edge of the bed, before extending his hand. Before his hand reached Dean’s forehead, the human cramped with a toneless scream on his lips. The hands clutched at whatever Dean could get his hands on. For one hand it was the blanket and for the other hand it was Castiel's trench coat. Castiel stared at the hand clasping his coat, similar to how a small child might hold onto a stuffed animal. He didn’t know how to feel about that. Another whimper reminded Castiel, that his friend was in pain or at least caught in memories that caused pain. This time he extended his hand without stopping.

When the light of his grace had vanished and Dean had relaxed, Castiel whispered: “Sleep well.” Then he rose from the edge of the bed. He watched the now relaxed face of the hunter for a moment and couldn’t stop the soft smile spreading over his face. Then he noticed the low voice in his head, not unlike a prayer: Sam.

Apparently the Winchesters weren’t big on prayers or how they are supposed to be conducted. Castiel could hardly hold that against them; given their lives, it was entirely possible to lose faith in God, even if you once had it. However, Castiel had felt that Sam had been more open to the existence of angels and God, especially after Castiel had made his position clear.

Since Castiel told Sam he would come, Dean should sleep undisturbed for the rest of the night and Castiel was really sure that the angels wouldn’t attack so soon again, he made his way to Sam.

It quickly became clear on site why Sam's voice had been so quiet and the feeling was so similar to Dean's not serious prayers. Sam wasn't praying, wasn't even trying, he was sleeping and kept murmuring Castiel's name in his sleep, like a mantra that was probably close enough to a prayer that it got through to Castiel. But live it seemed more like a desperate cry for help.

Castiel was of course aware that both brothers had lived lives that had to lead to nightmares even before their respective death experiences, but something wasn’t right here. No matter which horror the dream Sam was experiencing might have come from, Castiel couldn't imagine that it was connected to death, especially since Sam seemed to be asking him for help, at least in his subconscious.

What was also striking was that unlike his brother, Sam showed no physical signs of a nightmare. He was laying still, muttering Castiel’s name. No movement, like cramping of the body or any sound that sounded like pain or something like that. Maybe Castiel, who only had taken care of Dean’s nightmares so far, was just a little clueless and this was normal for Sam, but he didn't like it anyway.

Of course, Castiel still wouldn't let him suffer.  So he walked up to the bed and put his hand on Sam's forehead.  But even though he did the same thing he did for Dean, it didn't have the desired effect. So Castiel tried again. Again, the desired effect didn't happen, but something else happened, the reality around Castiel shifted.

Chapter Text

Castiel knew instantly that he was now inside Sam’s dream. He hadn’t planned on that kind of invasion of privacy. But as weird as the feeling had been, he had been dragged into the dream, instead of wantonly intruding. Regardless of how much blood Sam might have drunken, Castiel couldn’t imagine that the hunter would be able to pull him into the dream. While Castiel had not resisted, making it easier, if Sam was capable of pulling the angel in, he would also be more than capable of controlling the dream and if that where the case, he wouldn’t need Castiel’s help.

Something or someone else was in control. Someone who was strong enough to shield the dream as such from any outside force (it was either that or Castiel would like to know which parameters made a dream be considered a nightmare). Someone who was strong enough to pull Castiel (who was not resisting) into the dream.

Now in the dream Castiel was able to feel the presence of the other angel. He was still in Sam’s motel room. But Sam wasn’t laying in bed anymore. As Castiel turned, he spotted the Winchester on the edge of the bed at the foot. A blond man stood in front of him. Well, an angel in a blond vessel.

“Look, who decided to join us,” the angel said. Sam spun around to look at Castiel. Despite the nervous look on Sam’s face Castiel wished he had stayed with Dean.

“It’s not like I had much of a choice,” Castiel said.

“But you didn’t try to resist either,” the other angel said. Voice, grace and the fact that he decided to haunt specifically Sam’s dreams was enough for Castiel to conclude that it was Lucifer. Even in a vessel Lucifer’s presence was more intimidating than Michael’s had ever been.

“Cas, what are you doing here?” Sam asked.

“You called for me,” Castiel explained. He already began to regret coming here. He could have done without an encounter with Lucifer, until his memories had returned to him, although that required Michael to be right, of course.

“So you let go of the godly appendage of your name?” Lucifer asked.

“Not on purpose,” Castiel said.

“Dean started it,” Sam said, although Castiel wasn’t sure, who he was trying to protect with that statement.

“The righteous man, right,” Lucifer said. “You pulled him out of Hell. Probably one of Dad’s better decisions.”

“As if there had been any alternative,” Castiel said, who had Michael’s words in his ear, that he only survived since his grace in parts resembled Lucifer’s.

“Right, Dad’s plan wouldn’t work otherwise,” Lucifer said. “His grand finale.”

“Do you really want that?” Castiel asked. “Against Michael?”

“I hardly have a choice,” Lucifer said. “God has already decided, how this story will end.”

“You rebelled once,” Castiel said. “And now you want to stick to God’s plan?”

“I’m not sure, you understand how God’s story works,” Lucifer said. “I was the villain of his story from the beginning. And if it gives me the chance to put Michael in his place…” With a groan Castiel turned to Sam.

“Are all brothers this competitive?” He asked. The question seemed ridiculous for someone who had lived along “siblings” for eons, but the interaction between angels, as Castiel had learned, couldn’t be used as a base for human behavior. There was a certain irony in the fact that the oldest angels came closest to human behavior. Sam looked at Castiel overwhelmed.

“You know those two are our true vessels for a reason, right?” Lucifer asked.

“Sure. It’s because of the blood line,” Castiel said. “Tracing all the way back to Cain and Abel.”

“You know a thing or two about blood lines, don’t you Cast-iel?” Lucifer asked, stressing the last part of Castiel’s name. Castiel whished he didn’t understood that insinuation.

“If you had asked me that a few days ago, I wouldn’t have known, what you’re getting at,” Castiel said. “No idea, why you scoff at my name.”

“I wouldn’t call it scoffing,” Lucifer said. “More like a thought-provoking impulse. On the other hand… Why wouldn’t you have known what I’m talking about a few days ago?” He groaned. “What. Did. He. Do?

“Apparently nothing I didn’t wanted,” Castiel said.

“To take someone’s history, identity, can’t be in their interest,” Lucifer said.

“You would know, wouldn’t you, Sama-el?”

“Your father is an asshole,” Lucifer said. “Not that mine is any better.”

“What self-reflection,” Castiel said. “In both aspects.”

“Now it’s my fault?” Lucifer asked. “Sure, why not, you blame me for everything anyway.”

“Ahem,” Sam spoke up, causing both angels to turn to him.

“It’s none of your business,” Lucifer said.

"If you're so eager to have this discussion, we will have it without him," Castiel said. Lucifer snapped his fingers and Sam was gone. “What did you do to him?”

“Oh please,” Lucifer said. “Deep sleep phase, he is dreaming on another plane now. So, what did Michael do?”

“After you cause me to hurl all and any insult and accusation Enochian had to offer at him, he gave me the option to either talk about it with him reasonably or forget it all,” Castiel explained. Lucifer made an irritated sound.

“He took your history from you and still you do his dirty work,” Lucifer said.

“Dirty work,” Castiel asked. Yes, he was down here on Michael’s order, but doing his dirty work?

“From what I heard, he doesn’t really have his people under control,” Lucifer said. “And you get the thankless task of protecting the vessel and also preparing him, while you’re at it.”

“For me this isn’t about his vessel anymore, or yours for that matter,” Castiel explained. “This is about Dean and Sam.”

“Humans,” Lucifer said. He shook his head.

“You and Michael want to destroy the Earth,” Castiel said. “I don’t want that.”

“God already decided the end,” Lucifer said.

“Why are you so eager for this fight,” Castiel asked in frustration, admittedly sounding like a petulant child.

“You can’t be serious,” Lucifer complained. “Aren’t you listening to me? This fight has to happen, because God decided so.” He looked at Castiel for a long moment. “Do you think I want that? The last time I faced my brother, I got told I would regret going against father’s wishes. I had the choice between getting killed or flee. Do I believe that I have a chance against Michael? I have to, but I’m not so out of touch that I think fighting God’s warrior will be easy.” Lucifer shook his head. “You can’t do anything to prevent this fight, no matter what you do.” With those words Lucifer vanished.

Without his active involvement, Castiel rose from Sam's dream. He was still standing beside the bed, but now Sam was sleeping in it again. The tension had disappeared from his face in his sleep. Should it really be inevitable that Dean and Sam would say yes to Michael and Lucifer and the two would end the world? Castiel sighed quietly. He protected Sam's other dreams before he wanted to make his way back to Dean.

But he changed his mind. Instead of going straight back to Dean, he stepped out of the motel room until he was in the open air. The sun was still hiding behind the horizon and despite the light pollution, Castiel could see a few stars twinkling in the sky. People said that their fate was written in the stars, when in fact they meant the that it wasn’t decided yet. How tight was God's grip on all of their fates?

Chapter Text

When Castiel returned to Dean, the sun was already up, and Dean was busy collecting his stuff. Dean apparently hadn’t noticed Castiel’s appearance. As he left the bathroom and almost ran into Castiel he exclaimed: “Dammit Cas, make you presence known next time.”

“My apologies, Dean,” Castiel said, stepping aside. Dean crammed the rest of his stuff, he got from the bathroom, in his backpack.

“Where have you been?” Dean asked, as he slung his backpack onto his shoulder. “Were you meeting other angels again?”

“Yes,” Castiel mumbled low enough, so that Dean had no chance of catching it. Then he said louder: “I was with Sam.”

“What was wrong with him?” Dean asked the concern evident in his voice.

“The same as with you,” Castiel said. “Nightmares.” Sam should tell Dean himself that Lucifer decided to visit him. Dean sighed. He didn’t say anything though, but shooed Castiel out of the room instead.

Shortly after the two of them were sitting in the car. Dean had come up with a plan in which order they would check out the places Crowley could be. Castiel had no idea what time Dean had gotten up to get ready, eat breakfast, made the plan and almost finished gathering his things, before Castiel even showed up. The angel was again looking through the notes with the demonic omens, debating if he should work through the list backwards, to speed up the process.

“Everything alright, Cas?”, Dean asked.

“Yes, why,” Castiel asked. He looked from the notes to Dean, who threw him sideways glances, while mostly focusing on the street.

“I don’t know, you just seemed somewhat, well, off?” Dean said. “Somewhat… I don’t know.”

“I’m fine,” Castiel said, he looked out the window, to not meet Dean’s eyes, when the hunter looked his way.

“That doesn’t sound convincing,” Dean replied.

“I’m fine,” Castiel repeated. “I might overdid it yesterday. I apparently am not yet adjusted to my new level of power.” What was he talking about? What he had done, would not have been tiring, not even before he had access to his whole powers, let alone now. He just wanted to stop Dean from asking further questions and prevent himself from telling the man about his worry that their fate might already had been set in stone by God.

Despite that Dean did not seem convinced, he didn’t ask further questions. Castiel had just returned his attention fully to the notes, when Dean signaled and pulled over. He pulled out his phone.

“Sam should be awake now,” he explained before dialing Sam’s number. Castiel just set there and continued studying the places mentioned in the notes. Castiel just reached the part of the route where Dean wanted to collect Sam. “He isn’t answering.” Castiel looked at Dean, who was staring at the display of the phone, probably checking the number in his head. He pushed a few buttons, before raising the phone to his ear again. Castiel watched as worry spread over Dean’s face. “He isn’t answering his phone. There has to be a good reason, right? He will call back.” Dean nodded to himself, before merging back into traffic.

“I could get you there,” Castiel said. “Or check if everything is alright.”

“No,” Dean said. “Sam is a big boy, he knows what he is doing.” Dean didn’t seem convinced himself. Castiel preferred to stay quiet, but the nervousness radiating of Dean was almost unbearable and made it impossible for Castiel to focus on the notes again.

“I just fear that something went wrong,” Dean said, as if his behavior didn’t give it away.

“My offer stands,” Castiel said. Dean muttered a curse under his breath. He jerked the steering wheel, to take the exit that they had almost passed. Not even five minutes later they came to stop on the parking lot that belonged to a hiking trail. It was obvious that Dean was uncomfortable with the idea of ​​leaving the car there, but he also knew that it would take him over 20 hours to get to Sam. The fact that the younger man wasn't answering the phone was apparently nerve-wracking enough that Dean decided it was worth the risk.

“Let’s go,” he said then. Castiel grabbed Dean’s shoulder and got them to their destination.

“Did you drop Sam off here?” Dean asked, when they touched down at the town limits.

“No,” Castiel said a bit confused.

“You can only get in the human way, by walking,” a voice said. Suddenly Castiel understood why Dean was so upset, when he wasn't making himself known. The person, or rather the demon, had spoken the moment Castiel had noticed its or rather her presence, startling him. Somehow she heard their conversation.

“Who are you?” Dean asked.

“Are your memories that bad, Dean?” The demoness asked.

“Ruby,” Castiel said in case Dean was still too confused or shocked to realized that his brother’s girlfriend was back from hell.

“So, it only killed your vessel,” Dean said.

“I was a bit careless,” Ruby admitted.

“You owe us a few answers,” Dean said. Ruby rolled her eyes.

“Death has come to this city,” Castiel said. He had taken one step over the town limits and was now able to see the reapers filling the streets.

“You’re seeing them too,” Ruby said.

“Seeing what?” Dean asked.

“The humans fled,” Castiel pointed out, without acknowledging Dean’s question.

“Or are dead,” Ruby added. “You can count the ones still alive on one, maybe two hands.”

“And their life energy is fading,” Castiel said.

“I wouldn’t know about that,” Ruby said. Dean grabbed Castiel’s shoulder and violently turned him around so that the angel had to look at him.

“What is going on?” Dean asked.

“The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse,” Ruby said and Castiel nodded.

“Death isn’t here yet, but his reapers begin to come together and they carry with them the death of all life,” the angel explained. “If they stay to long all earthly life will be dead.”

“Not only that,” Ruby said. “I’m not sure, how long I will hold up. And I don’t even want to think about you, you are playing in another league after all.”

“My vessel could die,” Castiel said, despite having no idea what would happen to him or his vessel if exposed to a large number of reapers for an extended period of time. It was quite possible that the vessel itself would survive but Jimmy would perish.

“If I understand you correctly, then the life force of people in the town is dwindling,” Dean said. “If so, we have to get Sam out of there fast.”

“Not you,” Castiel said. “Else we have to save both of you.” He looked at Ruby then back to Dean. “I have never seen so many reapers in one place. Not during the Noachian flood, nor in Sodom and Gomorrah, nor during the plagues in Egypt. I can’t and I won’t speculate how long you will be able to hold on. But I can say that the effect is big enough that the number of individuals, who are still here shrank massively and when I dropped Sam of there were no reapers here. So their impact is rather potent.”

“The more reason to get Sam out of here instantly,” Dean said. Without giving anyone the chance to protest or even stop him, he ran.

“Dean,” Castiel called after him.

“Haven’t you learned yet that Winchesters can be damn stubborn?” Ruby asked amused, as demoness and angel ran after the hunter.

“Unfortunately, I have,” Castiel said. “I just hoped that the argument that he can’t help his brother, if he kills himself would work. On the other hand, he probably knows where Sam is better than I.”

“Seriously?” Ruby asked.

“He called him, I just dropped him off near the police station,” Castiel explained.

“You’re excellently prepared, aren’t you?” Ruby complained.

“It’s not like we knew that we would have to pull off this kind of rescue mission,” Castiel replied.

Within minutes they had reached a motel and Castiel was wondering again, when Dean had gotten up this morning, because he had apparently also found the time to find out exactly where Sam's motel was.

“I don’t know the room,” Dean growled. It was easy, however, for Castiel to find that out, since besides Dean there was only one other uncorrupted soul, one other life energy nearby, which could be identified at first glance as Sam's.

 “There,” Castiel said, pointing at the room. When they hurried through the parking lot, Castiel realized somewhat relieved that Dean didn’t seem to be as affected by the reapers as Castiel had anticipated. Without problem the human kicked in the door to Sam’s room. Sam looked like he had fallen from the bed and hadn’t moved since he hit the floor. Dean rushed to his brother's side and turned him on his back.

“He’s breathing,” he said relieved.

“But not for long if he stays here,” Castiel said, which prompted Dean to haul Sam up awkwardly, since he had to carry the whole weight of the younger.

“More are coming,” Ruby said.                                     

“Yes,” Castiel agreed. “Which is the fastest route out of town?”

“Around the motel. Town limits are a few hundred yards in that direction,” Ruby said. Castiel decided that the information from the demoness was reliable for now, since her own existence was threatened by the presence of the reapers, according to her own statement.

“Let’s go then,” Dean said. While Castiel took Sam’s other arm, so they could get him out together and Dean wouldn't have to carry the weight of the unconscious man alone, he noticed that Dean wasn't completely unaffected by the reapers’ presence. Castiel didn’t like what was happening before his very eyes. Dean would last much longer than Sam, before his life energy was used up, but when he collapsed, Castiel would struggle to get the brothers out of town in time with only Ruby for help.

Ruby had grabbed Sam's backpack and waited at the door until Dean and Castiel had passed through it with Sam before leading them around the motel and onto a meadow. Castiel wasn't sure if the grass on the uncut meadow wouldn’t make progress so difficult that the longer route over the paved roads would have been faster, but he kept the thought to himself.

They made their way through the meadow, with Castiel uncomfortably aware of how the two brothers were losing more and more energy. Ruby, who was still walking ahead turned around.

“We’re almost there,” she said, then stopped. “Which is a good thing, because even more reapers are coming.” Castiel noticed instantly, when they passed the towns limits, which was also the limit of the reach for the reapers at the moment, even though death’s henchmen had no effect on him.

“We’re out,” Castiel said. Ruby nodded. Dean put Sam down.

“Why isn’t he waking up?” The hunter asked.

“Give him a few minutes,” Castiel said. “His life force has to recharge. You should rest for a moment to, while we wait for Sam to wake up.” Surprisingly Dean sat down in the grass next to his brother.

For a silent moment Dean was sitting there in the grass next to Sam, his gaze fixed on Sam's chest, which rose and fell rhythmically. Then Ruby threw Sam’s backpack at him. Instantly Dean began searching for his phone. Once he found it, he got to his feet. He glanced once more at Sam, before focusing on Ruby.

“You own us some answers,” he snarled at her. While Castiel would appreciate it if Dean wouldn’t challenge fate by going head-to-head with Ruby, he decided to not intervene. Rather Dean vent his anger on Ruby ​​than Castiel or Sam. Before Ruby had the chance to answer, Sam groaned. Both Dean and Ruby spun around to face him. Sam pushed himself awkwardly into a sitting position. Confused, he looked back and forth between his brother and Ruby, who he probably didn't even recognize in her new vessel.

“What happened?” He asked, “How are you already here? And who is that?”

“Apparently Ruby only got her body killed,” Dean said, which somewhat answered his brother’s question, even if it was in a round-about way. Ruby rolled her eyes, but thankfully didn’t complain. “And I got here the same way you did via angel express.” Dean looked at Castiel as if he expected the angel to protest. “These two can probably explain what is going on better than I, given that I don’t get any straight answers.”

“Maybe you just too bitchy,” Ruby suggested. “And you have to listen more closely. We’ve told you more than once that the reapers are gathering here.”

“And that tells me what exactly?” Dean asked. “I have head and understood that the reapers are assembling here and any living being either flees or dies.”

“Enough you two,” Castiel said.

“There you have your answer,” Ruby said. “The reapers are assembling here and start draining the living of their life force. That is what happened to you, Sam. You spent so much time here after the reapers appeared, that they took so much of your energy that you were practically comatose. You hadn’t had much time left.”

“And who’s fault is that, that he was even here and thus exposed to danger?" asked Dean.

“Enough,” Castiel yelled in a commanding tone. This time Dean and Ruby whirled around to him, eyes blown wide. “It’s not helping anyone if you two are scream at each other. And nobody gets answers either.”

“If so, why don’t you tell the two of them what is happening then?” Ruby asked venomously.

“If you gave me the chance to do so, I would,” Castiel said. He wouldn’t let the demoness get a rise out of him. “The four horsemen of the apocalypse are riding.”

“Don’t take that literally,” Ruby said. Castiel rolled his eyes.

“Simply put they are now allowed to actively engage,” Castiel said. “Plagues will break out, hunger will spread, and wars will flare up, the only one who will continue his craft unswervingly is death. At least that’s what I thought. Apparently, there will be mass mortality, not caused by himself but by his reapers.”

“The problem for us is that the horsemen weren’t created by God, they are neither angels nor demons or associated with any other of God’s creations. They just are. Something in between angels and demons, both, something unique,” Ruby explained.

“What she's getting at is that we have no idea if and how we can do anything against them if we cross their path and fall under their spell," said Castiel.

“Just one more thing to deal with,” Dean grumbled.

“If I got this right, we should try to avoid them,” Sam said.

“Sam, the reapers almost killed you just now,” Castiel reminded him. “What do you think the chances are that you could escape the spell next time before it's too late? I want to remind you again that the spell here actually causes people to flee and it is probably due to your way of life that you noticed that something was going on, causing you to stay. The spells of the others are designed to keep people trapped until they fall victim to the horseman so that death can collect the soul."

Dean and Sam looked at each other. Castiel was sure that the brothers were having a wordless conversation. He, for his part, looked at Ruby. The tentative trust he had had in the demon, which had been based on their supposedly shared goal, had evaporated. He didn't distrust her because she had disappeared after finding out about Crowley, or because she had stolen from the brothers, but because she had been telling incomplete truths all along. Starting with the demon blood she fed Sam, something Castiel only knew about because he could see the traces, and ultimately leading to Crowley. Because if she knew enough about him to wanted to keep it secret from the brothers, Castiel thought she had at least some idea that the Colt was connected to Crowley. As Dean had already said, it was stupid to trust a demon and Castiel, as an angel, should have known better. But the idea that someone from the supposedly other side shared his goal had been just too inviting.

“Now can you explain to us why you ran off with our things?" Dean asked. Apparently, the brothers had finished their silent conversation.

"What is there to explain?" Ruby asked.

"You know something about Crowley," said Sam, who was now struggling to his feet.

"Everyone knows about Crowley," said Ruby. "Rumor has it that one of the princes offered him the title of King of Hell, you know, now that Lucifer is topside and has left his throne empty in the eyes of the princes. And rumor has it that Crowley accepted."

"So?" asked Dean. "He still has the Colt, our only possible sure-fire way of removing one of the figures from the game."

"Do you really want to take on the King of Hell?" asked Ruby.

"We're about to take on Lucifer," Dean reminded her. "And Crowley is still just a crossroads demon."

"And we have no choice," said Sam. "We need the Colt."

"Then maybe my involuntary visit downstairs was worth it after all," said Ruby. "I have a possible location."

"Well then," said Dean. "Cas will take us back to the car and we'll be on our way." Dean looked questioningly at Castiel. He nodded, he would take the three of them back to the car, ideally before the reapers expanded their sphere of influence.

Chapter Text

Back at the car, Dean and Sam instantly started routing. The map was spread out on baby’s hood and the brothers bent over it, debating. Castiel and Ruby stood between the car and the beginning of the hiking path. Ruby still looked like she was about to throw up, as a aftereffect of the travel. Castiel’s eyes were jumping back and forth between the brothers and the demoness. Finally he grabbed Ruby and dragged her onto the hiking trail. Before she had the chance to say anything let alone call for help, Castiel slammed her against a tree and covered her mouth. He looked back the way they came to make sure the brothers couldn’t see them.

“Listen very closely now,” Castiel ordered, “When I remove my hand in a moment, you will not call for help. If you call for Sam or Dean, I will make sure they didn’t hear you. You will not flee. If you run off to Hell, then we will have this conversation down there. I survived Hell once already. I will be able to do it again, if necessary, especially now. Do we understand each other?”

Ruby looked at him with wide eyes, nervousness if not fear flicked over her face. She only seemed to realize now that Castiel could pose a serious threat on her life, if he wanted to, if she pushed him that far. Ruby nodded as best she could. Hesitantly Castiel lowered his hand. He looked at Ruby expectantly for a moment, waiting to see if she would try something. But without resistance she let Castiel press her against the tree and did not give the impression of wanting to open her mouth thoughtlessly.

“I want the truth, now,” Castiel said.

“In regards to what,” Ruby asked.

“In regards to what happened,” Castiel said unperturbed.

“What is there to tell?” asked Ruby. Castiel forced himself to stay calm.

“I don’t know if you’re aware, but I can end your existence here and now and after what you have done, not even Sam will mourn you, not to mention Dean. In other words you’re only still alive, because I allow it. If I were you, I would answer my questions,” Castiel explained.

“What do you want to know?” Ruby asked, sounding like she had genuinely no idea what Castiel wanted to hear.

“Okay, let us begin with something simple,” Castiel said. “Why did you leave your last vessel?”

“I already told you, I was careless,” Ruby said.

“How?” Castiel inquired.

“I came to close to a reaper,” Ruby confessed.

“You’re lying to me,” Castiel said.

“I’m not,” Ruby protested.

“You are,” Castiel replied, “The finding of your body was the reason Sam wanted to go there in the first place and when I dropped him off, there was no reaper there. So, none of them could have killed you and even if they killed your vessel, you don’t care, you demons don't usually have any qualms about using a dead body."

“You mean just like you?” Ruby asked. Castiel almost flinched. He didn’t want to think about the fact that Jimmy seem to have vanished since Lucifer’s escape. “Haven't you noticed that you are alone yet?

“Do you think it is a good idea to provoke me right now?” Castiel asked.

“Since you have me in a stranglehold either way what difference does it make?” Ruby asked. As an answer to her question Castiel slammed her against the tree behind her again, tearing a painful groan out of her. However, this way Castiel probably did more damage to the vessel than Ruby herself.

“Do I get my answers now?”, Castiel asked in a threatening tone.

“Will you let me go then?” Ruby asked.

“That highly depends on your answers,” Castiel explained.

“I somehow have the feeling it depends more on what I say than on how true it is,” Ruby said.

“I can just get rid of you this instant,” Castiel reminded her. “And the longer you evade my questions, the more likely it becomes.”

“Then you don’t get your answers,” Ruby said.

“Then I might not now who you’re working for or what your plan is, but you can’t carry it out either, since I’m not simply sending you back to Hell,” Castiel said.

“I already died once and will end up as cannon fodder anyway,” Ruby said. “So, it doesn’t make a difference for me. But if you get rid of me, simply the next in line will show up.”

“The fact that you would rather risk dying than tell me something helpful also tells me something,” Castiel informed her. “Whoever is giving you your orders, you are more afraid of them then me. And that’s for sure not Crowley.” Ruby didn’t bat an eye when Castiel mentioned the “King of Hell”, which told Castiel, that he was right. “Hence you working either for Lucifer or the princes.” Ruby flinched. Another confirmation for Castiel. “It’s only a matter of time until you betray us again.” Castiel sighed.

“Now you're going to kill me anyway, aren't you?” Ruby asked.

“Give me one good reason not to do it,” Castiel demanded, although he himself could think of several.

“Than you only have to keep Dean alive,” Ruby offered. “Because I take care of Sam.”

“By continuing to feed him with demon blood,” Castiel sneered.

“The sex is not bad either,” Ruby said.

“Try again,” Castiel ordered. “Your replacement would also do his best to keep Sam alive. Not that the angels actually want either of them dead."

“But my replacement would have to earn Sam’s trust first,” Ruby said. “And you can’t be sure that you really get Sam abstinent, just because you exchange the demon.” Unfortunately Ruby was right. If Castiel got rid of her, someone new would just take her place and just continue to do the same thing. And Castiel couldn’t kill demon after demon, since that would also attract unwanted attention. If he continued to tolerate Ruby at their side, it would mean that he knew what he was dealing with, he could assess her behavior, and depending on how things went, he could either send her back to hell later or wipe her out altogether. And maybe, just maybe, if Ruby was really caring out Lucifer’s orders, he might be able to use his lineage to get her to do what he wanted or to stop her from doing something he didn't want or couldn't let happen.

“What will you do, when I let you go?” Castiel asked.

“Afraid that I'll betray you to Dean and Sam?” Ruby asked.

“Just to be clear, just because I let you go, doesn’t mean that I won’t kill you, if I deem it necessary, to protect Dean, Sam or the world,” Castiel said. “So, what will you do?”

“Help,” Ruby said, but it sounded forced.

“At least as long as if fits your plans,” replied Castiel, who had no illusion about that. He stepped back and by that let go of Ruby. The demoness stayed where she was. No mocking smile, no comment, she knew that Castiel was serious and that her existence was now like walking a tightrope, where Castiel could make her lose her balance any moment.

Demoness and angel looked at each other for a long time, before Castiel made his way back to the brothers without another word. Ruby followed behind him with a condignly distance.

When they left the hiking trail, Dean and Sam were already waiting for them. Dean let his gaze wander over Castiel and Ruby.

“Had fun you two?” He asked grinning. Sam as well as Ruby shot him shocked looks and Castiel felt like he had missed something.

“Let just go looking for Crowley,” Castiel muttered.

“Apparently it wasn’t any good,” Dean commented, before he and the rest got into the car.

“Dean,” Sam lamented.

“Yeah, yeah,” the older said. He started the car and the group was on their way to the town, where Crowley was according to Ruby’s information.

Chapter Text

In the back seat Castiel felt uncomfortable sitting next to Ruby, despite that it had been him, who threatened her. Maybe it was simply the tension between him and Ruby, coursed by that threat.

“How long will the drive be?” Castiel asked, whose patience was anything but angelic under the current circumstances.

“Sixteen hours,” Sam said. “Since Dean is driving more like fifteen to fifteen and a half.”

“Do you have anything to say?” Dean asked.

“No,” Sam said. “And eyes on the road please.” Castiel was pretty sure that Dean rolled his eyes. “Why?” Castiel looked at Ruby, who sat with her arms cross over her chest on the other end of the back seat and was demonstratively looking out the window.

“Maybe I should fly ahead, to make sure that Crowley is really there, so we won’t waste our time,” Castiel said, who actually just wanted to put distance between himself and Ruby.

“My information is reliable,” the demoness hissed, who probably hadn't yet realized that Castiel's problem lay elsewhere, but on the other hand, after what he had just done, he would probably also suspect that this was a jab at her.

“We’re going to drive for sixteen hours,” Castiel said. “Even if your information is reliable, that doesn’t mean that Crowley will stay put.”

“That would be too easy, wouldn’t it?” it sounded from the front seat. On the other hand, it was quite possible that Crowley was doing just that, waiting for them, expecting them, with demons you never knew for sure. Also the news about their weird group consisting of two hunters or rather the vessels, an angel and a demon was the talk of the supernatural world by now. Not to mention the stories and rumors Castiel himself had caused by his actions.

“Maybe Cas is right,” Sam said now. “It’s not about control, but about surveillance.” Dean mumbled something Castiel didn’t catch, but it resulted in a warning glare from Sam. “Just go, Cas.”

“We will call, if we need you,” Dean added. This statement only made Castiel feel slightly better. He took another look at Ruby, but decided that for now, she couldn't cause any issue while in the car. So he set off.

When he reached his destination it became clear pretty fast that demons had set up camp in town. The air literally reeked of demonic essence. Now Castiel had to figure out if it was Crowley. Depending on how easily the demons roaming around here could be intimidated, that would either be relatively easy or it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.

Castiel set off without a specific destination in mind. It was difficult to tell how many demons were here, as Castiel had no idea how long they had been there. Knowing one would allow to  extrapolate on the other, but as it was, the essence's strength could be the result of both or either.

For a good while Castiel wandered the street, but only meet people that either looked at him confused or right out ignored him, but all of them were human through and through. The longer Castiel was in town without meeting a demon, the more sure he became that the length of the stay was the reason that anyone who was able to sense it, knew that demons were here. After searching around the town without success, Castiel expanded his search radius to the suburban areas. Eventually he came close enough to a dammed soul, so he was able to detect it above the general demonic presence.

Castiel found a demon, that was making a deal with a human. His first instinct was to stop the deal before it was finalized, but then he remembered, that he should try to keep the demons in town. If he revealed himself to the wrong people, the demons would flee and Castiel and the others would lose the demons trail. Reluctantly Castiel watched the deal being made.

He was quite sure that the demon he was watching was Crowley.  He was surrounded by an aura that, to Castiel, seemed like a poor, demonic imitation of Lucifer's. Presumably, Castiel's own aura was more similar to Lucifer's than what was used here to claim the throne. Then again, how many demons would question the legitimacy?

Crowley made his way back towards the city center. Castiel followed him at a distance that allowed him to keep an eye on the demon, but hopefully was big enough that he wouldn't be noticed. When Crowley finally disappeared into a building and didn’t emerge for over an hour, Castiel was quite sure he had found the demon’s lodging, despite not seen or meeting any other demon beside Crowley. At least now he could tell Dean and Sam, which door to storm.

Speaking of which, how much longer would it take for the humans to get here? Castiel had already killed a few hours, but it would take a couple more before the others got here. No problem, Castiel could wait and also make sure that Crowley wouldn’t pull up stakes. The confirmation that it was Crowley, who he had followed would also be nice, but wasn’t strictly necessary.

Castiel continued to stand on the street corner, watching the house. This turned out not to be a complete waste of time. Castiel ran into another demon or rather the demon ran into him. The demon didn’t seem to realize what kind of being he was facing until Castiel grabbed him.

Castiel pushed his victim into the brick wall beside them. The demon tried to flee, before Castiel had even the chance to say a word, but the angel forced his opponent back into his vessel. At least know he knew that he was dealing with a demon of Ruby’s caliber and not another crossroads demon. This should be doable.

“We both know how this will end,” Castiel said. “I only have one question: Where is Crowley?” When Castiel lifted the hand he had used to force the demon back into his vessel, the demon tried to escape again. Castiel once again pushed him back into his vessel. “How long did you want to play this game? I have time.” Theoretically at least. “I just want an answer to my question, then you'll be rid of me.” More like Castiel then could get rid of the demon, since he wouldn’t go anywhere, once Castiel had his answer.

“Can I now take my hand away, or will you again try something stupid?” Castiel asked. He didn’t get an answer and when he lifted his hand again, the demon tried to leave his vessel again. Castiel made an annoyed sound, as he covered the mouth of his counterpart again. “You either can’t or more likely don’t want to listen. He that will not hear must feel.”

With the hand of the arm Castiel was using to push the demon's upper body against the wall, he grasped the arm he could reach. He concentrated his grace in his hand until it began to burn the demon. Something that must have been a scream tried to get past Castiel's hand.

 “Are you know willing to answer my question?” Castiel asked. The demon indicated a nod. Hesitantly Castiel took his hand away from the mouth, and when the demon made no further attempt to escape, he lowered the intensity of the burn of his grace, which should allow the demon to speak. “So, where is Crowley?”

The demon gave Castiel the house number of the house Castiel had been watching. After Castiel had his confirmation, he snaped his fingers, to get rid of his company without any hassle. He couldn't let the demon run to Crowley and tell him there was an angel hanging around his door. Castiel glanced at the door, which he'd been watching for hours. Then he looked west. He hadn't really noticed how the daylight had disappeared. The Winchesters should be here by now. Castiel stood under the streetlight for maybe another half an hour or an hour before he heard Dean calling for him.

Chapter Text

Back at Dean’s side Castiel had to find out, that Dean was asleep. He wasn’t even mumbling Castiel’s name, like Sam had done. Castiel could only guess, why he felt like Dean was calling for him. Since Dean gave no indication that he had a dream that required Castiel’s immediate action (he probably didn’t even knew that he had called the angel) Castiel looked around the room.

He needed a moment to determine why it felt off. The second bed in the room was unused. Not only wasn’t Sam laying in it, it looked like it hadn’t been touched since the room had been prepared for the guests. No backpack, no nothing.

Since they were traveling with Ruby (again), it stood to reason that Sam rented a room for the two of them. However Castiel couldn’t sense Ruby’s presence. Since the group in the car made it all the way into town, the motel was within the area that reeked of demons, so Ruby being at the other end of the building would probably be enough to hide her from Castiel.

It seemed more likely to Castiel, however, that Ruby was gone, since the brothers tend to get rooms close together. Also, Castiel couldn’t find a soul close by that even came close to resembling Sam’s. So much for Ruby not being able to cause problems. Castiel apparently had underestimated her, if she had driven apart the brothers once again.

Dean made a sound that made Castiel realize that maybe he should tend to his friend and his dreams after all. Castiel stepped closer to Dean’s bed. There he made another discovery. Perhaps it wasn't necessarily Ruby who had driven the brothers apart. In the pale moonlight filtering through the non-darkening curtains, the difference between the blanket and the bandage was almost indistinguishable.

Whatever had happened on the drive here, it lead to Ruby and Sam not being here and at least the older Winchester didn’t come away unhurt. Dean turned in his sleep. The bed creaked. Castiel sat down on the now vacant edge of the bed.

Whatever Dean was dreaming about it was not a nightmare in the classic sense, but Castiel was still hearing the hunter calling for him. First, Castiel ran his hand over the bandage on Dean's forearm to heal any injuries there or elsewhere on his body. Then he reached out to Dean's forehead.

The moment he touched it, two more things became clear to him. Dean wasn't acting like he was having a nightmare because his dream was controlled by an angel. Similar to what Lucifer had done with Sam, only it was a weaker angel exerting more influence. Castiel had all the time in the world to fight back, but since he didn't sense any other angels around, he had a hunch that he would have to enter the dream to get Dean out of it, so he didn't fight back.

When Castiel was able to process his surroundings again, he realized the dimension of the manipulation of the dream. He was no longer in Dean’s motel room, but in some sort of hut. And something was seriously wrong, every instinct he had, was screaming at him that he was in danger. This couldn't be only due to everyone staring at him as if he had just appeared out of thin air (which, to them, he probably had). Castiel spotted two versions of Dean and one version of himself in the group.

“I didn’t expect this,” he mumbled. “Who had thought I would someday prefer Lucifer to Zachariah?” For one thing, he could have talked to Lucifer, and besides, the worst thing the archangel would do would be to try to play Castiel off against Michael. Zachariah was just getting on Castiel's nerves, and it looked like he'd have to find that son of a bitch to get himself, and especially Dean, out of here.

“Cas?” Dean asked.

“Your version of Castiel?” Dream-Dean asked.

“Yes,” Castiel said, already annoyed.

“How do we know, he is, who he says he is?” Dream-Dean asked.

“I don’t think you have a question to asked to validate his claim,” Dean countered, but the way he said it was dangerously close to a growl.

“How convincing is it, that I know, that he,” Castiel pointed at Dream-Castiel, “can’t tell you, if I’m him, because I know, he doesn’t have his grace anymore?” Castiel asked.

“Good point,” Dream-Castiel said. Castiel had a few questions for him, but he didn’t want to asked them in front of the assembled company.

“He could be lying”, someone pointed out. Castiel had neither the time nor the patience to explain himself, so he just brought his wings as much forward as he could, so that the humans could see them.

“Do you believe me now,” Castiel asked, after the light stopped flickering. Mumbling.

“That doesn’t change the plan,” Dream-Dean announced. “Firstly he shouldn’t be here and secondly what can he possibly do against Lucifer?” He gave Dream-Castiel a look that Castiel didn't know how to interpret, and based on the look on Dean's face, he didn't want to know, if he wanted to spare himself pain. The group began to disperse. Castiel met Dream-Castiel's gaze.

“The two of us have to have a talk, now,” Castiel said. He felt Dean’s hand on is shoulder. “In a moment.” He turned to Dean.

“What are you doing here, Cas?” the hunter asked worried as if Castiel was the one that could be hurt here and not the only one, who had a chance surviving whatever was trying to kill everyone, including the archangels.

“I’m technically here to get you out,” Castiel explained.

“What do you mean technically?” Dean asked.

“This is a dream,” Castiel said. He thought he saw Dean relaxing a tad. A bad idea. “But that doesn’t mean that if you die here, you won't also die in the real world. I only wanted to chase of your nightmares, but had to realize that an angel is manipulating your dream. Since I don't want to take any risks with your sanity, I have to find the angel and take control of all of this. Try not to die until then."

“Cas, do you know what is happening out there?” Dean asked.

“Nothing that can harm me,” Castiel assured him. “Not while I’m in full possession of my powers.”

“Cas, we’re talking Croatoans, demons, Lucifer,” Dean said.

“None of that can kill me, Dean,” Castiel placated his friend. “Or will kill me at least. I don’t have any intention of  confronting this version of Lucifer. And I can manage demons and a virus.”

“So you rather wait a few years until you will have lost you powers?” Dean asked. “This is the future, Cas.” Castiel had suspected something like that.

“Which year?” he asked. How much time did they have to prevent this outcome?

“2014,” Dean said. “And the world is ending.”

“Dean,” a voice called from outside.

“I should go,” Dean said.

“Be careful,” Castiel asked. “I will get us out of here.” He hoped that Dean understood that he was both talking about the dream and this version of the future. The look in Dean’s eyes gave the angel little hope that he understood. “I can only do it, if you are alive.” Dean nodded grimly, before he left the hut. Castiel turned to the person, who could hopefully give him the answers he needed to prevent this future from happening.

“Seeing you like this make me think I should be grateful for not having my grace anymore,” Dream-Castiel said. “You look utterly tense.”

“And you look way to relaxed for the fact that the world is ending around you,” said Castiel, who would not explained that his flight-or-fight reflex was fighting itself, while he tried to keep his composure. He squinted at his counterpart. “How high are you?”

“High enough,” was the answer he got. Castiel groaned.

“Are you clear enough to answer my questions?”, he asked.

“Dean is taking me on a mission,” Dream-Castiel said. “What does that tell you?”

“That he is desperate and that you think it is a suicide mission,” Castiel said. “Which didn’t seem so far fetch if I take everything around here into account. What happened?”

“The break out of a zombi virus,” Dream-Castiel said. “Humanity didn’t really make it.”

“And Lucifer utilized that for his own benefit,” Castiel assumed.

“You could put it like that,” Dream-Castiel agreed. “Love and loyalty are a strange thing.”

“What do you mean?” Castiel demanded to know.

“If Dean hadn't decided after the attack that he and Sam were too big a target together and should therefore go their separate ways, it might never have come to the point where Sam would have been desperate enough to say yes to Lucifer,” Dream-Castiel said.

“Sam is Lucifer’s active vessel?” Castiel asked in disbelief, the Sam, he knew, would never say yes, would he?

“Desperation is a strong motivator,” Dream-Castiel said.

“Is that the reason you’re still here?”, Castiel asked. “Why you are willing to follow Dean on a mission, despite you believing, that it will kill you?”

“All of us,” Dream-Castiel said. “None of us will return and tonight the earth will belong to Lucifer. And where else should I be? I can't get into heaven anymore, as you may have noticed, not that I'm very welcomed there. Not to mention that the gates are closed. And I wouldn’t survive Hell anymore either and I'm also not really keen on navigating the chaos that reigns down there. Where else should I be, but by Dean’s side?” Castiel starred at his counterpart in disbelief, but the comment reminded Castiel of the burning question he had, since he noticed that this version of him didn’t have grace anymore.

“How did you lose your grace?” Castiel asked.

“Think about it, who has enough power to take our grace, despite the power our parents have?” Dream-Castiel advised.

“God?” Castiel asked.

“Close,” Dream-Castiel said, “But while the rules concerning Nephilim don’t apply to us the same way, there are only three beings who could take us on without help, and if God does not care about his eldest sons or his favorite children, he will hardly care about his grandson.”

“Lucifer,” Castiel guessed.

“50 points,” Dream-Castiel announced. “He and Michael. Either of them alone would hardly have been able to destroy my grace without killing me. The two of them could agree on one thing: me. Or rather, that I shouldn't be part of this fight, so in a moment of brotherly unity, they decided that I would be better off without my grace connecting me to them. Like I said, love and loyalty lead to strange things."

Images of Michael and Lucifer in heaven, presenting common concerns to God and laughing together, flashed through Castiel's mind. He swallowed.

“Do you remember Michael and Lucifer’s bond?” Dream-Castiel asked. He sounded noticeably more spaced out than before. Castiel didn't question the manner of the question; any version of him would know that his memories were sketchy.

“Just did,” he offered instead.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Dream-Castiel mumbled. Castiel wasn’t sure if the other version of him was really visualizing the same thing he did, but he couldn’t help but agree. “The only bond that ever came close were Dean and Sam’s if they agreed on something.”

“Isn’t that the solution for this mess though?” Castiel asked. “I just have to convince Dean to continue to work with Sam.” Dream-Castiel shook his head.

“Good luck with that,” he said. “There is close to nothing that Dean values more than his little brothers safety, you should know that.”

“Driving him into Lucifer’s arms can’t possibly count as save,” Castiel argued.

“Do you think, Dean will believe you?” Dream-Castiel asked. Castiel wasn’t sure what he was supposed to answer, if he was supposed to answer.

“If Lucifer and Michael the oldest squabbles in the universe can get along long enough to remove you from this fight, then Dean and Sam will surely manage to make up,” he said. “Especially considering how often the two have split up over one thing or another and ended up working  together again recently."

“You make it sound so easy,” Dream-Castiel said. “Don’t think the relationship between Dean and Sam is easier to manage than the one between Michael and Lucifer, just because they hadn’t had eons to build opposing opinions just because.”

“Well, they can agree on one thing, you,” Castiel said.

“Very funny,” Dream-Castiel said. “I believe that removing one's own child from the conflict did not require any insight on either side.”

“Only that they sent you to your death by trying to protect you,” Castiel said.

“They didn’t know, I would be part of a suicide mission in the end,” Dream-Castiel argued.

“Even if this doesn’t kill you,” Castiel said, “Without your grace, you’re human. And you said it yourself, the virus more or less wiped out humanity. And if we even ignore that, you will age and eventually die.”

“Why do you think, I’m here, why I do this?” Dream-Castiel asked. “By destroying my grace they didn’t only cut me off from them but also Heaven, Hell. Nobody forced me to stay here. Without a connection to Michael and Heaven I had no orders to stay at Dean’s side.”

“But here you are,” Castiel said.

“But here I’m and willing to follow him on a mission that will get all of us killed,” Dream-Castiel said and stood up. “You should awaken very quickly to who you are loyal to, before you can't change your mind anymore. Heaven, Michael, Lucifer, or does it lie somewhere else entirely?” He turned to leave. “And you better hurry if you want to get your Dean out of here without any long-term consequences, because I imagine my Dean will want to show your some reasons why he should say yes to Michael while he still can."

“Sam,” Castiel said.

“Still the best motivation for Dean,” Dream-Castiel agreed. “So, what will you do?”

“I will look for Zachariah,” Castiel said.

“Good luck with that,” Dream-Castiel said. “The world didn’t shrunk with its collapsing  population and as soon as I’m out that door, your time is ticking.”

“Cas,” one of the Deans called from outside.

“They are waiting for me,” Dream-Castiel said.

"Finding Zachariah won't be too difficult," Castiel said. "Heaven is closed, you say. Then there are only three angels on Earth: Zachariah, Lucifer, and me. And I think I can tell Lucifer from Zachariah."

“Doesn’t the same go for Lucifer,” Dream-Castiel asked.

“He doesn’t know that he would find angels if he looked for them,” Castiel said. “And I hope I will find Zachariah before he notice.”

“Good luck,” Dream-Castiel said.

“Cas, come on,” a Dean called again. Without another word Dream-Castiel left the hut. Castiel stared at the spot where his counterpart had been standing for a moment longer. The information he'd just received needed to sink in. But he didn't really have time for that, so he went in search of Zachariah.

The collapse of humanity and the takeover of the world by zombies and the demons facilitated the search immensely. Even the humans that survived, had been poisoned by the world they now lived in, their souls dimmed, marred by initial corruption. Dean’s soul was like beacon and the same applied to Lucifer’s grace, that stood out against the sea of demonic souls. Somewhere had to be a third beacon.

As it turned out Zachariah was smart enough to not hid in the USA. If hiding in Canada was a smart move, was another story. When Castiel touched down next to the other angel, Zachariah was staring at a point Castiel couldn’t see. Presumably the camp where Dean and his group had sought refuge was roughly in that direction.

“Zachariah,” Castiel said when the other didn’t react to his arrival.

“Castiel,” Zachariah replied. “What do you want?”

“I would like for Dean to return to the world of the wake alive,” Castiel explained.

“First he has to learn his lesson,” Zachariah said.

“The only one learning a lesson today will be you,” Castiel countered. Only now the other angel turned to him.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Zachariah asked.

“Do you really have to asked?” Castiel asked. “You have two options: You can either go willingly and have the chance to tattle to Michael or tell the other angels that the Winchesters are to be left alone or I will make sure you find your grave on this plane.”

Castiel let the angel blade slip into his hand to make it clear to Zachariah that he was dead serious. Zachariah returned the gesture. He couldn’t possibly think he had a chance against Castiel.

“Your decision,” Castiel said, before beckoning his opponent over with his sword.

“I’m not falling for that,” Zachariah said. Castiel rolled his eyes.

“That was your chance to die with your dignity intact,” he said. “Now you will simply die.” With longs strides Castiel closed the gap between him and Zachariah, who didn’t recede. Castiel’s first strike lacked both tact and technic. Loudly the blades collided, except the sound was not caused by metal clashing, but by Zachariah’s sword shattering into a thousand pieces upon impact with Castiel’s blade. Zachariah had not even processed that, when Castiel drove his sword into his chest. When he pulled it back Zachariah fell to the ground lifeless.

“You should have stop underestimating me by now," Castiel murmured. "And ask yourselves if there isn't a valid reason why Michael treats me differently, if not better, than you."

Reality around Castiel began to shift. The angel was dead, the spell was broken. Castiel didn't have to do anything but wait until the dream had completely dissolved and he and Dean were back in Dean's motel room.

In fact, Castiel found himself in Dean's room, still sitting on the edge of the bed, but Dean was wide awake, sitting upright in bed, looking at Castiel as if he couldn't really believe the angel was there.

Chapter Text

Dean and Castiel looked at each other for a very long moment, with a distance between them where Dean would normally have insisted on his personal space long ago. The hunter needed a moment to sloughed off the dream and come back to reality.

“Just in the nick of time, Cas,” Dean said and shot the angel a relieved smile.

“I couldn’t do it any faster,” Castiel said. Dean shook his head.

“At least you got us out of there,” he said. Castiel hesitated.

“What did you see?” the angel asked.

“Sam,” Dean said, his voice hoarse. “Being Lucifer’s vessel.” Despite his other self telling him, that Sam said yes to Lucifer, it was different hearing Dean confirming it. “Maybe the other Dean was right.” Dean let himself fall back into the pillow.

“What do you mean?” Castiel asked worried.

“Maybe I should say yes to Michael,” Dean said. He sounded exhausted.

“No, Dean,” Castiel called alarmed. “You can’t do that.”

“Cas, I don’t want to,” Dean admitted. “But…” His voice trailed off as he contemplated the ceiling.

“But what?” Castiel asked, hoping that the "but" hold his chance to change Dean's mind.

“If Sam says yes to Lucifer, then…,” Dean said.

“Then we, you have to prevent him from doing it,” Castiel explained. “I know, that you are the only one who can.” If anyone could do it, it was Dean, especially if the other version of Castiel was right.

“I can’t,” Dean said grimly. He drew himself up again and shuffled back until his back hit the headboard. “We saw the future, Cas. We’re going to lose.”

Dean had apparently taken a very different message from this dream than Castiel. The angel had taken the fact that Michael and Lucifer had teamed up to take him out of the fight, something Castiel had trouble believing God had intended, as a sign that God's plan could at least be tweaked. The fact that Dean was tempted to say yes to Michael, no matter how terrible the idea was, also suggested that the future they had seen wasn't set in stone. If Dean said yes now, the future they had seen would not happen.

“The future can change,” Castiel said.

“How come you’re so sure,” Dean asked.

“The fact that you entertaining the idea of saying yes to Michael, is already a change,” Castiel explained. “If you think about saying yes, than it should be possible to pursue Sam to say no.” Dean looked only partly convinced, but he didn’t continued to argue. Since this part of the conversation was put on hold for now, Castiel decided to broached the other subject that needed to be discussed in his opinion.

“Where is Sam?” Castiel asked.

“No idea,” Dean muttered.

“I will paraphrase,” Castiel allowed. “What happened? My other self said something about an assault.” He looked at Dean’s arm. “And you were hurt.” Dean followed Castiel’s gaze.

“It’s nothing,” Dean explained, despite that he continued to stare at the bandage, which made it clear that something had happened.

“Don’t tell me nothing happened,” Castiel asked softly. “I am the one who healed your wounds.” Dean’s eyes jerked up from the bandage to Castiel’s face, like he had forgotten that Castiel was capable of that. “What happened, Dean?”

“We were caught off guard ,” Dean admitted begrudgingly.

“By whom?” Castiel asked alarmed.

“Angels,” Dean said. Castiel suppressed a curse. He had known that the rest of Heaven would go after Dean and Sam again after all. Why hadn’t he bear in mind that they would do it, when he was away? He even explained to Sam that the angels would try again, if he left. He should have known. He shouldn’t have left the brothers alone. He should have just sat the tension between him and Ruby out.

“I’m sorry,” Castiel said.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Dean replied.

“It was,” Castiel objected. “If I hadn’t left, then the angels might not have attacked you.”

“Maybe, Cas,” Dean said. “You can't keep your siblings away from us forever.” Castiel snorted. He wasn’t even sure if he did it due to the word “siblings” or due to Dean implying that Castiel wasn’t able to keep the other angels away from the Winchesters.

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” Castiel said darkly. Dean rolled his eyes. He obviously didn't quite believe Castiel. On impulse, and without explanation, Castiel lunged forward and pressed his hand against Dean's chest, just above his sternum. The hunter let out a soundless scream as Castiel burned sigils into his ribs.

“What the hell was that,” Dean asked panting, when Castiel pulled his hand back.

“Zachariah found you in that warehouse, they jumped you during the car ride and just now Zachariah had found you again,” Castiel explained. “It would have turned into a recurring thing. Time and time again they angels would have found and cornered you. Not Zachariah, but the others. The sigils, that I just burned into your rips, will hide you from the angels.”

“From all of them?” Dean asked, while he felt his chest, as if he feared Castiel had caused him real injury during the procedure.

“I’m not sure,” Castiel allowed. “Depends. I’m afraid the archangels are still able to find you. The human skeleton is not large enough to accommodate all the sigils hiding you from them would require.”

“So, Michael himself can still find me,” Dean concluded. “Great.”

“Irrelevant,” Castiel corrected. “Michael cannot wander on Earth without a vessel. That vessel is you. Without you saying yes, he is stuck in Heaven. And the angels who are searching for you at his command, and especially those who are doing so of their own accord because they think I'm not doing my job properly, won't, or can't, run to Michael and tell him you're hiding."

“In that case we should get you a phone,” Dean said.

“Not necessary,” Castiel assured him. “I am still more than capable of locating you.” Dean looked at Castiel, as if he was a gun with the safety off, that could go off any moment. Right, he hadn’t told the brothers of his heritage and therefore his status.

“You’re an archangel?,” Dean asked. He looked as if he wanted to slide further back, except that he was already sitting at the head of the bed with the wall at his back.

“Depends on how one defines it, I guess,” Castiel said. “I’m not sure myself. But I know that I’m more powerful then all of my siblings and all of Michael’s officers. I haven't had to test my ability to compete with archangel magic yet, but I've already accomplished things that only an archangel should be capable of."

“You’re working for Michael,” Dean said.

“Come on,” Castiel said. “Have I done anything since we met that made you more likely to say yes to Michael? I helped you protect the seals, against what most angels apparently wanted. I just hid you from the angels who want to force you to say yes. I killed three angels for you, my “siblings”, my superiors and you question my motivation? My loyalty? You have seen, on which side I’m on, even without my powers.”

“He didn’t have any other options,” Dean said, but something undefinable flickered over his face. Castiel’s face hardened.

“He died for that version of you didn’t he?” Castiel asked. “He was right... He could have left, Dean. Without his grace nothing tied him down. He could have left, getting away from you, from the fight. He stayed. Do you really think I’m so different that I’m playing double agent?”

“Five years, Cas,” Dean mumbled.

“In five years many things can change,” Castiel admitted. “But I’m here to help. Also because I have the feeling that both Michael and Lucifer are only doing this because it is expected.” He practically had verbal confirmation of this.

“Are you sure?” Dean asked. “That sounded different only a few hours ago.”

“I’m not sure”, Castiel admitted. “It’s more like, what do you call it, vibes?” Dean snorted. “So, what happened during the assault?” Castiel was relieved that Dean for now was done questioning his loyalty and motivation.

“We were driving on an open road," Dean explained, "when someone suddenly appeared on the road. In hindsight, I'd say an angel landed in the middle of my lane. So I jerked the steering wheel around, not wanting to hit the person, after all, I didn't know it was one of those feathered assholes.

During my maneuver, I cut a car, and I have no idea where it came from. The car crashed into a tree. By the time we came to a stop, four people had already gotten out of the car, completely unharmed. They almost ripped off baby's doors. They dragged us out of the car and beat us up. I have to say, your supernatural strength is really unfair.

Before I lost consciousness, I heard something like, "If you say yes to Michael, he'll heal your wounds" or something like that. When I woke up, Sam and I were sitting in the front seat, bleeding all over the seats. Ruby was gone, just like our attackers, as if it had all been a very realistic dream.

Sam and I treated each other’s wounds, and I dropped him off in the next town. If we stay together, he'll fall victim to the angels trying to convince me to say yes, and they'll try to do the same to him." Dean closed his eyes.

“Why didn’t you call for me?” Castiel asked.

“Do you even know how times work for us humans?” Dean asked, eyes snapping open. “We didn't even have time to consider whether we could call for help, let alone decide that we should call you for help because they are your siblings and we had no chance."

“And then you dropped Sam off, to… protect him?” Castiel asked.

"Yes," said Dean. "As long as the angels are after me, to not say after us, we're just too perfect a target together."

"The angels can't find you now," Castiel reminded him. Dean gave him a killing glance that made it clear this topic was non-negotiable, and Castiel realized why his other self had wished him luck; this seemed to be going to be harder than he expected.

"Did you find Crowley?" Dean asked, pulling Castiel from his thoughts.

"Yes," said Castiel. "I know where we can find him if he's not out on the town."

"Then give me time to get dressed," said Dean. "Then we'll have something to eat and then we'll pay a visit to the King of Hell."

"You still want the Colt," said Castiel.

"It killed the other Dean," said Dean. "If you're right and we can change the future, then it's worth a try." Castiel didn't say anything, but sat there silently while Dean got up and disappeared into the bathroom.

Chapter Text

Dean and Castiel stood in front of the house that the angel identified as the demon’s hideout the day before.

“Are you sure this is the right address?” Dean asked. “I'm used to something different from demons."

“The demons you usually deal with don’t think they are the King of Hell,” Castiel replied. He tried to determine how many demons were in the building, which was sadly an impossible feat.

“Thinks he is the King of Hell?” Dean asked amused.

“As far as I know succession to the throne is more about heritage than election,” Castiel said. “And as long as Lucifer is alive no one can accede to the throne anyway.”

“Yes, Lucifer and his children,” Dean said with an eye roll. “Did the dude even had any?”

“Yes,” Castiel simply said. He was not going to explain himself. Did he, technically speaking, have more claim to the throne than some random demon? Yes, absolutely. Did he want the throne? Not really. He was quite content where he was, although he would be even happier if his parents weren't driven by their respective people to be at each other's throats. But that didn't mean that something like anger wasn't building up inside Castiel at the knowledge that Crowley was claiming something he had no right to... And in the end Castiel was his father's son. A little arrogance could probably be forgiven.

Dean knocked. Did the human felt as weird as Castiel did? They were knocking on a demon’s door. If Castiel were in Crowley’s position he would see to that he ascended through the backdoor. Dean knocked again more aggressively this time. Still nothing. Dean had juts dug out his lock picks, when the door was opened.

“The Winchesters,” Crowley said. “Or at least one of them, I was already wondering when you would show up on my door step.”

“If you know, who I am, than you also know, why I’m here,” Dean said.

“You want the Colt,” Crowley said. He was already going on Castiel’s nerves.

“This can go one of two ways,” the angel said.

“The guardian angel,” Crowley said. “And what are these two ways?”

“Either you give us the Colt as well as any ammunition you have or I will get rid of you and we take the Colt and the ammunition by force,” Castiel explained. Dean shot him a surprised look.

“Do you know, who you are talking to?” Crowley asked.

“A crossroads demon,” Dean said convinced.

“I was a crossroads demon,” Crowley corrected. “Now I’m the King of Hell.”

“Want to be King,” Castiel mumbled. Of course the other two heard him anyway.

“Something to share with the class?” Crowley asked. Castiel debated whether he should really voice his opinion about the throne of Hell. Apparently, Castiel was taking too long to respond for Crowley’s liking. The demon snapped his fingers.

“Nice try,” Castiel sneered. “You can’t do anything to me. And it is not your throne.”

“No?” Crowley asked. “Whose throne do you think it is?”

“Lucifer’s,” Castiel said.

“Why do you even care,” Crowley asked.

“I can sense your aura,” Castiel explained. “Very bad imitation of Lucifer’s. Practically an insult to all angels.”

“Lucifer has abandoned his throne,” Crowley countered. “Hell needs a King.”

“It has one,” Castiel said. “Even if Lucifer isn’t down there any more, there are other beings that have more claim to the throne than you.”

“Yes Lucifer’s hypothetical children,” Dean mumbled. Crowley’s eyes darted back and forth between Dean and Castiel. Finally his gaze settled on Castiel, who dragged his true form forward to strengthen his aura.

"Do you really want to argue with me about who should rightfully sit on this throne?" Castiel asked. Crowley struggled for a moment to regain his composure. Castiel gave him time. "So what should it be?"

"I'll get you the Colt, no need to bring out the big guns here, I was going to give it to you anyway," Crowley grumbled.

“Why?” asked Dean.

“If Lucifer comes back…” Crowley started. He looked at Castiel. “Let’s just say, my life would be easier if you kill Lucifer.”  Crowley disappeared into the house. Castiel considered following him for a moment, but stayed standing with Dean on the step in front of the open door.

“What was that?” Dean asked.

“Crossroads demons were my old pay grade,” Castiel explained. “We already been over this. Powers equal to an archangel. None of the demons that regularly walk the earth are a problem for me.”

"You made that very clear to Ruby, Cas," Dean assured him. Apparently, Ruby had told the Winchesters about their little conversation after all, surprising that she exposed herself like that.

"But what scared Crowley?" Dean asked. "It wasn't the fact that you were immune to whatever he tried. The fear came afterward."

„My aura is more similar to Lucifer’s than his is,” Castiel explained. He realized that he had to choose his words very carefully for the remainder of this conversation.

“Because you’re an angel,” Dean assumed. "And as you say, Lucifer hasn't lost his grace after all this time in Hell and is still an angel." The facts were correct, but Dean was missing a crucial piece of information to draw the right conclusion. Castiel made a sound of agreement, only for a memory to returned to him.

Michael and Lucifer, who, after training, talked about how much Castiel was still their son, after God had locked away some of his grace and powers, making it impossible for him to accomplish the same feats as the two oldest archangels. Castiel hadn't heard the whole conversation because Gabriel had tracked him down and distracted him. Castiel was supposed to know where he came from and what he was capable of, and yet he only gave everyone around him half-answers, half-truths. He was too afraid that humans, angels, and demons would associate him with his fathers and that the negative traits of both would cling to him, reducing him to his parents.

“I’m not sure if that is the reason,” Crowley said, who had probably heard what Dean had said. The demon handed Dean the Colt and a box. Dean shook the box. It sounded like rounds were clicking against each other. Then Dean checked the clip, but it was empty. Dean shook the box again.

“Why should I give you the weapon, but keep the ammunition?” Crowley asked.

“There weren’t many rounds left,” Dean muttered, than he shook his head. “And what do you mean, that you are not sure, that that is the reason?”

“The reason why your feathered friend’s aura is so similar to the devil’s, is not due to them being of the same kidney,” Crowley explained. “I’m inclined to say that the opposite is the case.”

“What are you implying,” Castiel asked in a threatening tone. Crowley ignored him and continued to look at Dean.

“Who inherits Lucifer’s throne?” the demon asked. “Who's playing the do-you-know-who-my-father-is card?" The only way Crowley could have been more direct would have been by saying it out right.

“Cas?”, Dean asked shocked. Maybe he should have told the truth from the beginning. Castiel could practically see the anger spreading through the hunter. “You’re Lucifer’s child?”

“Dean,” Castiel tried to interrupt Dean, before the hunter maneuvered them into a mine field. But Dean ignored him.

“I thought, you came from Heaven, are an angel”, Dean fulminated. “Oh yeah, Lucifer is still an 'angel' too. So much for being a double agent."

“Dean,” Castiel tried again, despite knowing he was fighting his last stand.

“No wonder you got along so good with Ruby, “Dean growled. “Lucifer’s son.” He shook his head. “Like father, like son. Both are excellent liars and actors.”

“Dean,” Castiel tried again.

“I don’t want to hear it, Castiel,” Dean snapped. Castiel flinched at being called by his full name. “You had me thinking you were really on our side against Heaven and Hell, but it was all just a game. Just go. Get out of here." Castiel took one last look at the rage-contorted face that already felt like hatred before he did as Dean asked. He spread his wings and was gone.

Chapter Text

Without really thinking about it Castiel’s wings lead him to Sam. He landed in the parking lot of the Motel Sam was staying in. But instead of approaching the hunter or even his room, the angel set down on the bench belonging to the bus stop right in front of the motel.

He buried his face in his hands in despair. He should have told Dean and Sam immediately, who his parents are, when he found out. Then it wouldn't have come to this, and if they had resolved it calmly, Castiel probably would have had the chance to mention Michael, which might have helped make it clear that he really wanted to prevent this fight.

Confused Castiel discovered that his cheeks and hands got wet. It took a moment until he realized that he was crying. He didn’t even knew that angels could cry. But apparently pure despair was enough to make him do it. Castiel had no idea, how he was supposed to remedy the situation with Dean, if it even was possible to fix it.

Castiel didn’t want to think about, what would happen, when Heaven found out, that he failed. They might not be able to harm him, but if they sent someone else to take over… Castiel didn’t want any other angel to take his place at Dean’s side.

Castiel had no idea, how long he had been sitting on the bench until someone said down next to him.

“Cas?” Sam asked. “What are you doing here? Everything alright?” Hesitantly Castiel raised his head, to look at the hunter. “Did you… cry?”

“Unexpected human reaction,” Castiel mumbled.

“I can imagine that,” Sam said sympathetically. “What happened? There's a reason you're sitting here on the bench instead of hunting Crowley with Dean.”

“I'd call it more of a visit," Castiel said, avoiding Sam's gaze.

“If you say so,” the hunter replied. “But that doesn’t explain, why you are sitting at a bus stop where a bus comes by like once a month.” Castiel felt Sam’s gaze on him, but preferred to look at his shoes. “What did he do?” Castiel flinched when Sam used the exact same words as Lucifer, sounding similarly resigned, as if he'd long since accepted that his big brother was responsible for the problems in his life. Something that was probably even more true for the Winchesters than for the archangels.

“Why do you think it’s Dean’s fault,” Castiel asked.

“I know my brother,” Sam said. “Tact isn’t his thing.”

“It’s my fault,” Castiel said.

“You were made for each other,” Sam muttered, and Castiel ignored the comment.

“I did the same Ruby did,” Castiel admitted. He looked straight ahead.

“Really?” Sam asked. “Because I don’t remember you abandoning us in the middle of nowhere, multiple times.” Okay, Sam was definitely angry at the demoness.

“I kept things to myself,” Castiel said.

“But not without reason, I would think,” Sam countered.

“But some secrets get worse the longer they are kept,” Castiel said. He was again looking at his shoes. Sam didn’t seem to have an answer to that. For a moment the two of them sat together on the bench in silence. Castiel should probably give Sam credit for not pressing the issue.

“What does a child do, when the parents are fighting,” Castiel asked abruptly.

“You're asking the wrong person," said Sam. "I never really knew my mother, I don't even remember her."

“I’m sorry,” Castiel said, feeling like an idiot. On one hand, he knew the fate of the brothers and on the other hand, no human could tell him how to deal with Michael and Lucifer's relationship with him and with each other.

“Now that really isn’t your fault,” Sam said.

“I don’t want to bring back bad memories,” Castiel replied.

“Like I said, Cas, there aren’t really any memories to bring back,” Sam said. “Everything I know about Mom is what Dad told us and what Dean remembers. But how do you even come up with that? Aren't all angels created by God? How can there be arguments between parents if you even want to call God a parent?"

“God made all angels,” Castiel agreed. “All but one.”

“God is not your father,” Sam said. Since it still sounded a lot like a question Castiel nodded. He was sure the younger Winchester didn’t need any more information or help to figure out the whole truth.

“Michael and Lucifer,” Sam said. “Are your…” Apparently Sam lacked the right words to describe the relationship “…parents.” Only now Castiel was meeting Sam’s gaze again.

“Definitions are complicated”, the angel said. “Let’s leave it at that.”

“Oh God, Cas,” mumbled Sam. “That would have been a useful information. But it also puts your interaction with Lucifer in a new light.”

“I’m not Michael. I’m not Lucifer,” Castiel said.

“No one said that,” Sam said. He paused. “What did Dean say?”

“He didn’t even gave me the chance to explain myself,” Castiel admitted. Sam mumbled something, Castiel didn’t catch.

“I don’t even know, why I’m surprised,” Sam said. “Dean had always been the shot first, ask questions later kind of guy. What did you tell him?”

“Nothing,” Castiel explained. “Crowley said certain things, and Dean drew his own conclusions. Incomplete conclusions, mind you."

“Let me guess,” Sam asked. “He only got the part about Lucifer?” Castiel nodded.

“And only because I was stupid enough to engage in a discussion about the throne of Hell,” Castiel complained.

“Really? You?” Sam asked. “I thought, one visit to Hell was enough for an angel too.”

“I don’t want to go down there again,” Castiel admitted. “Crowley’s smug manner got on my nerves and I… well.”

“You spent to much time with Dean,” Sam said with a sigh. “Shouldn’t you be blasé about a demon?”

“I don’t know,” Castiel admitted. “In any case, Crowley realized why I was in the position of arguing over the throne in the first place, which was my own fault. And well, Dean send me to the devil. Come to think of it, more than just metaphorically."

“Dean compared you to Lucifer,” Sam realized. “Great. As someone who suffered through meeting both you and Lucifer, I can confidently say that I like you a lot more.” Sam clapped Castiel on the shoulder. However, the gesture didn't really feel encouraging.

"And Dean saw something that lead him to thinking about saying yes to Michael," Castiel blurted out after a moment of silence.

“That idiot,” Sam grumbled. He pulled out his phone. Maybe Sam could get through to Dean without Castiel’s help, by just staying by his brother’s side regardless of what the older said or thought about it. Before Sam had the chance to call his brother though, the phone started ringing. Sam answered: “Hey Bobby,…”

Castiel watched the short verbal exchange as Sam’s gaze got more confused with seemingly each word.

“Sure,” he said eventually. “I will come. I can’t speak for Dean though… yes.. see you.” Sam hung up and turned to Castiel. “We'll have to fix your relationship with Dean later, maybe it's not a bad idea for him to cool off first. Whatever's going on with Bobby, it must be important if he doesn't want to tell me on the phone and asks us to come back after practically kicking us out. I'll just get my things, and you can decide whether you want to come along for the drive or not." With those words, Sam got up from the bench and strode back to the motel.

Chapter Text

Castiel decided to go on the drive with Sam, since he had nothing better to do, while he waited either for Dean calming down or for Heaven to figure out that he fucked up. For hours the two of them set in silence, while the landscape passed by the window.

Then Castiel broke the silence: “Where is Ruby?”

“No idea,” Sam said. “I haven’t seen her since the assault nor have I heard from her.”

“Dean told me about the attack,” Castiel said. “Supposedly it was over quite fast.”

“It was,” Sam confirmed. “Dude appeared on the street, Dean jerked the steering wheel, cut a car, which collided with a tree. We came to a stop and got out of the car, to check on the people. But they were already out of their car. They beat us bloody and knock us out. We woke up bleeding all over Baby’s seats. The attackers and Ruby were gone.”

“Your attackers were angels,” Castiel said.

“I thought so,” Sam replied.

“I could stop it from happening again,” Castiel explained. “I have carved sigils into Dean’s rips which prevent the angels from finding him. You're less of a target for the angels, but now that they can't find Dean... Just one thing up front: I can't hide you from Lucifer."

“I almost got used to seeing him at night,” Sam joked. If Lucifer really did visit Sam every night, it was no wonder he'd eventually say yes, if no one reminded him how bad the idea was. "I'll think about it." Sam grimaced. Castiel turned his gaze forward.

Just then a very familiar car pulled onto the street in front of them. Castiel didn't know exactly where Dean had dropped Sam off or how far he'd gone, but they should either had Dean in front of them for most of the drive or arrived at Bobby's without seeing the Impala anywhere. But they had only just met not far from Sioux Falls... well.

“So Dean is coming,” Sam pointed out the obvious.

“Is this a good or a bad thing?” Castiel asked. “How long does it take for him to calm down?”

“We will see,” Sam said. “But it is most likely a good thing, that he is here. Bobby made it clear that it affects both of us.” The rest of the way to Bobby’s junkyard past in silence like the hours before.

When they pulled into the yard, Sam’s first words were: “Bobby has visitors, but I have no idea, whose car that is.” Both Sam and Dean parked the cars.

“I would guess that we here because of the owner of the car,” Castiel said. When Sam and Castile exited the car, Dean was already heading for the door, not paying attention to either of them. Sam and Castiel exchanged a glance. Bobby opened the door. He acknowledged the distance between Dean and the other two with an annoyed sigh. He pressed a beer into Dean's hand with a mumbled greeting. The Winchester pushed past him. Bobby waited at the door for the other two.

“What is the matter with you two again?” Bobby asked, when Sam reached the door. Bobby pushed a beer into the youngers hand.

“Family problems,” Sam explained vaguely, after a sip of beer.

“My fault,” Castiel said.

“No,” Sam replied. “It’s you family’s fault.”

“Isn’t that the same?” Dean asked, who still seemed the be in hearing range. Sam sighed soundless.

“Whatever,” Bobby said, who now closed the door. “I can offer you even more family drama.” Sam and Castiel followed by Bobby joined Dean, who was standing at the kitchen counter, looking with a slightly irritated expression at the person on the sofa who seemed to be having a mental or emotional breakdown.

“That’s Adam Milligan, at least that is what his ID says,” Bobby said.

“What did you do to him?” Dean asked.

“I thought someone, who was lead here by John Winchester’s legacy would know what goes bump in the night,” Bobby explained grumpily. “It’s seem like I overwhelmed him a little.”

“A little? Sure,” Dean snorted.

“What do you mean by led here by Dad’s legacy?” Sam asked.

“John left his contacts one of three numbers,” Bobby explained. “His own. Since his death you two have that phone. Dean’s, a phone also in your possession. And my. He left the boy and his mother my name, address and number, in case he would go missing.”

“In this case, dying is probably synonymous with disappearing,” Sam said.

“That might be the reason that he his beside himself,” Bobby admitted.

“You told him that Dad is dead,” Dean asked just to be sure. “Should he be so upset about it?”

“Do I have to reminded you, how worked up you got over John’s death?” Bobby asked. Only know the penny seemed to drop for the two Winchesters.

“He is…,” Dean began.

“…also John’s son,” Bobby finished, thereby confirming the assumptions of everyone in the room. While Dean and Sam looked at each other for the first time since they arrived here, Castiel already saw other problems arise.

“Extremely bad timing,” he muttered eventually.

“What?” Sam asked, and thus asked the question that was also written all over Dean's face. Dean was obviously not ready to talk to Castiel again. So Castiel decided to direct his explanation primarily to Sam.

“You remember why you are the true vessels?” Castiel asked. “What I said?” What Lucifer said?

“Something about a blood line and Cain and Able,” Sam said.

“Exactly,” Castiel confirmed. “And if Adam has the same farther as you, what do you think that means for the blood line?”

“That he is part of it too,” Sam assumed. “He can be used as a vessel too?” Castiel nodded.

“He is a first born,” he said then. “Not the first born, but…” Castiel was pointedly avoiding looking at Dean. “That means Michael and that means… my job.” A choked sound came from the sofa before Adam hurried past them to the door.

“Cute that he think he can run away from the angels,” Dean muttered. Then he turned to Castiel. “And Castiel, you stop this game this instant.” Sam and Bobby looked surprised back and forth between Dean and Castiel, despite that Sam knew what was going on.

“I’m not playing any game, Dean Winchester,” Castiel retorted. Sam mumbled something, that sounded like he was asking for patience.

“Dean, this will lead nowhere,” the younger Winchester said.

“Did you knew that Castiel is apparently Lucifer’s son?” Dean asked.

“Have you ever thought about the fact that two beings are involved in the creation of a new life?” Sam asked.

“Mabe he just divided his grace or some shit,” Dean said. “We are talking about angels after all.”

“Still two are needed,” mumbled Castiel.

“Something to share with the rest of the class?” Dean asked in a venomous tone.

“If you had giving me the chance I would have told you that Michael is as much my father as Lucifer is,” Castiel ground out.

“Good for you,” Dean spat, before heading for the door.

“That means that I caught in the middle of this, just like you,” Castiel explained frustrated. Dean left the house without another word.

“He will calm down,” Sam assured. He cleared his throat. “I should, maybe, well, check on…” And Sam was out the door too.

“Seems to run in the family,” Castiel muttered.

“The only question is, which of them Sam wants to check on,” Bobby said.  Castiel had almost forgotten that the oldest hunter was still there.

“He still has to repair his own relationship with Dean,” Castiel said, who was still staring at the door.

“You know that Dean is only mad at you, because he cares about you,” Bobby said.

“It that is the case, he has an interesting way of showing it,” Castiel said. “It makes it unnecessarily difficult to fake my job. And now with Adam… Chaos. It is only a matter of time until Heaven becomes aware of this.

“And then?” Bobby asked.

“Then, ideally, I'll have to take care of both of them, which would allow me to continue pretending to prepare them, or Adam will be assigned another angel, which would be bad for all of us," Castiel explained. "Maybe someone should take care of the mental breakdown the boy has obviously suffered. Otherwise, something might happen to him."

"Do it yourself," Bobby demanded. "I'm out of this." Although he wasn't really willing to drag Adam into their problem with Heaven, he had no other choice, so he headed outside to find Adam; he couldn't have gotten that far.

Chapter Text

Castiel had no idea how he was supposed to find any of the brothers. Since all cars were still parked by the house, it was reasonable to assume that neither of them left the property. That, however, only helped Castiel to a limited extent. Above all, even if he found Adam, what could he possibly do?

So with mixed feelings Castiel wandered around the junkyard. The only one he “found” was Sam, but he disappeared around the corner very quickly and didn’t seem to have spotted either of their target.

Castiel was about to give up the human way of searching by foot and switch to the angelic way, flying around, when he noticed a presence that had no business being in the junkyard. What did the angels wanted now? Adam?

Castiel quickened his pace. He turned the next corner and spotted two people. Adam and Raphael. Raphael was talking to the human, who didn’t longer looked like he was on the verge of a breakdown let alone in the middle of it. Both Raphael and Adam turned to Castiel, when they heard his steps on the gravel.

“What are you doing here, Raphael?” Castiel asked, when he was sure that he had the full attention of angel and human. He came to a stop.

“I’m helping you,” Raphael said, as if he was really believing he was doing something that was helping Castiel. Regardless of the fact, that Raphael had no idea, what Castiel was doing (not that Castiel currently had a plan, since they had to repair the relationship between Sam and Dean first), Castiel had no idea, how Raphael wanted to help him preparing Dean (and Adam). It was unlikely that the archangel would do the work himself.

“Is that so?” Castiel asked. “You have no idea how Earth works.”

“And you do?” Raphael countered.

“At least better than you,” Castiel said. He turned to Adam. “Don’t listen to a word he is saying.”

“But he said, he is an angel,” Adam said confused.

“I am,” Raphael assured him.

“So am I,” Castiel said, which felt more like a reminder for Raphael than an important information for Adam. “Does Michael know that you’re here?”

“Don’t even try to play your Michael’s favorite card here,” Raphael said. That had been in no way Castiel's intention.

“I will take that as a no,” Castiel said. He waited for a moment, before adding: “So what are you doing here?”

“I’m helping you,” Raphael said.

“I don’t need your help,” Castiel said resolute.

“Do you know how long, it took me to convince this vessel to say yes?” Raphael asked.

“Probably as long as I needed for mine,” Castiel said. “The problem with the Winchesters is that their lives are intertwined with the supernatural and have been for generations. It takes a bit more than for any other vessel.”

“He is a Winchester and he has no knowledge about the supernatural world,” Raphael explained, pointing at Adam.

“He is no Winchester,” Castiel growled, he was quite certain that Raphael could see his grace flashing in his eyes. “He comes from the same blood line, but he is not a Winchester. And I’m sure Michale would prefer Dean.” At this point, Castiel wouldn't consider the theoretical possibility that Michael and Lucifer might be easier to handle in their replacement vessels than in their true ones. He needed to get rid of Raphael first, ideally without Adam losing his mind or dying completely, although, frankly, that would make Castiel's life so much easier.

“What do you know about what Michael wants?” Raphael asked. Okay, the favorite card it is, he had basically asked for it.

“Think about it, really think about it,” Castiel demanded. “With whom had Michael have private meetings?” Okay, it had been two meetings and once it was about Castiel killing his fellow angels, which led to the revelation of the truth and the other time was, when Michael had issued this very mission, but Castiel was sure Raphael didn’t know that.

“Don’t flatter yourself,” Raphael said. Castiel wasn't sure if he would get rid of the archangel this way or if he would soon have to test his abilities against an archangel who, theoretically, was weaker than both his fathers and thus weaker then Castiel himself, but at least it diverted attention away from Adam. However, the human looked back and forth between the two angels, as if it was a tennis match, instead of doing the sensible thing, running away, perhaps it was the Winchester blood after all, a lack of self-preservation, a tendency for self-sacrifice.

“For once you step out of Michael’s shadow and instantly fuck it up,” Castiel said.

“You can’t talk to me like that,” Raphael said. Castiel’s memories might still be patchy, but wasn’t Raphael the only archangel, who didn’t know the truth?

“You’re seeing or rather hearing that I can, don’t you?” Castiel said. “Can you say the same for yourself?” The Winchesters were rubbing off on him. As long as Castiel didn’t know for sure that he could stand up to Raphael and that Michael wouldn’t hold him accountable, he shouldn’t overdo it, so much for a lack of self-preservation.

“How dare you,” Raphael yelled.

“I’m just questioning your actions,” Castiel explained. He paused. “And your motivations.”

“I’m here at the behest of Michael,” Raphael countered.

"Why do I think that I would know if Michael had assigned another angel, an archangel, to help me?" Castiel asked. He hadn't the faintest idea if Michael would have notified him, but he assumed the archangel would have done so, since it would affect his work, the work he wasn't doing.

Raphael made a noise that took Castiel an embarrassingly long time to realize sounded like a modification of an Enochian battle cry. Castiel heard the beating of over half a dozen pairs of wings. And knew without turning around that the ratio had just shifted from one against one to one against nine, unless he had miscounted.

“What are you trying to do?” Castiel asked. “Are you trying to kidnap the kid and force him? We are angels, in case you forgotten, we need consent to inhabit a vessel. And  you thinking, that you would get anywhere like this, only proves that you don’t understand humans.” Was forced consent, still consent? Was an angel able to access a vessel if the consent was forced?

“Who says this is about the kid?” Raphael asked. “I made out a way bigger issue.” Castiel didn’t need any further elaborations to conclude that Raphael was talking about him. He summoned his angel blade. He against eight lower angels. They couldn’t harm him and he was able to take them out with a single strike of his blade… as long as Raphael kept out of the fight and held on to his archangel blade, everything should be very doable.

What Castiel hadn’t taken into account was that he was at a massive disadvantage. Not necessarily because he was alone and there were nine/eight attackers, but because they would attack him from behind and he had to focus on Raphael until then. Castiel could only hope, that Raphael would make any sort of starting signal, so Castiel would know about the fight, when it started and not when the first strike was dished out.

Unfortunately there was no signal. Castiel noticed the attack the moment, when his instincts saved him from a strike against his arm. Just in time he sidestepped. Then it got hectic.

Eight people trying to land a hit at the same time. Castiel’s logical thinking stepped back, mind taken over by his instinct, the standard training and the things he remembered from the special training, in an attempt to keep him alive against enemies that couldn’t kill him, even if they wanted to. The part of him that was aware of that fact wasn’t calling the shots anymore though.

Defending oneself against eight opponents at the same time was in impossible feat, so it was only a matter of time, until Castiel’s immaculate defense would break (optionally, it might also help if any of the swords collided with Castiel's.) Unfortunately, it was Castiel's defense that he ultimately couldn’t maintain any longer.  

Eventually someone hit his arm. The blade cut through all layers of clothing, but then it hit skin and broke with a damnable sound. Castiel didn’t really care about the sound or the shards that went flying, he witnessed it often enough to consider it somewhat of a new status quo. Part of this new status quo was the always same reaction from the other person. They tend to have problems believing, that Castiel’s sword or skin broke the blade. Expecting this reaction Castiel allowed himself a moment to catch his breath.

Bad decision. Apparently his attackers entered this fight with the knowledge that something like that could happen. Instead of staring at the shards in disbelief, they continued their attack. In the moment they noticed that Castiel wasn’t prepared for the next wave, they went after his sword, the only present blade that was known to be able to hurt him. All this in a fraction of a second. Looking back, nothing like a battle between angels could have made it clear how differently time worked for angels than for humans.

Castiel felt his grip on the handle was about to slip. He knew instantly that he was as good as dead the moment the others got their hands on the weapon. He also knew that he had no chance on keeping it in his hands, so he forfeited it. He threw the blade aside, so far that his attackers had to let go off him to collect it. Based on the squeak it landed close to Adam, but Castiel had more important problems on his mind at the moment.

The abandonment of his weapon lead to the rest of the group following suit, the whole thing dissolving into a fistfight. The fighters became a tangle of flying fists and well-aimed kicks, most of which hit something, even if not necessarily the intended target. Most of those present, or rather the vessels of most of those present, were ordinary people, but with the power of an angel behind the blows, the damage inflicted was considerable. Bones cracked, first as they broke, then as they healed, and bruises covered all bodies in no time.

Eventually Castiel ended up at the bottom of the tangle. It was like every part of his borrowed body was hurting and his grace was reaching its limits as it tried to heal the incoming damage as fast as it was inflicted.

Laying on the ground Castiel knew that he had lost. Most of the angels let go off him. Only one kept kneeling atop of him, to make sure he couldn’t get back up, while another hurried away to get the blade that would be Castiel’s end.

Despite the fact that his grace healed his wounds, Castiel had felt this fight draining away his energy reserves. He looked at the angel who would be his executioner, but he couldn't even remember the name. Castiel watched in fascination, the bruise on the other angel’s cheek showing no signs of healing. Thick as syrup, the thought that without a sword, Castiel was not physically superior to the other angels, but still significantly more powerful, seeped through his brain. The angel above him was being handed the sword. While part of Castiel desperately tried to reengage his logical mind in the decision-making process, to remember how to use the fact that he was more powerful to his advantage, the other part was too busy condemning himself for having failed completely.

A shot tore through the silence that had fallen over the battlefield. The shot got all angels except for Castiel to freeze, not knowing what it meant for them. Castiel was struck by the thought that he should be able to get rid of the angels quite easily. He hadn’t thought the idea of whether he could get rid of the angels with a snap of his fingers, like he had with the demon, fully through, when the angel above him let out a strangled sound before his grace burned itself out. Castiel raised his arm heavily to shield himself from the light.

When the light of the dying grace ceased, Castiel lowered his arm. The body tipped over sideways and Dean appeared. Concern and relief marred the hunter’s face. In one hand he had the angel blade, that Castiel would recognize everywhere due to his grace integrated into it during the repair. Another shot echoed over the junkyard, followed by flapping of wings.

“Are you okay, Cas?” Dean asked.

“I’m fine,” Castiel assured him, unable to put into words how glad he was to be called by that nickname again. Something of what Sam and Castiel had said must have gotten through to the hunter. And it wasn't even a lie. With his physical integrity restored, his grace replenished his natural reserves of strength and the heaviness fell off his limbs. Nevertheless, he let Dean pull him to his feet, who didn't seem to trust all the blood that adorned Castiel. "My wounds are all healed and any blood loss has been replaced." Not that the latter could have killed him.

Dean hadn’t come to Castiel’s rescue without backup. Sam came jogging up to them. In one hand the gun that was likely responsible for the shots. The angels had fled, except for Raphael. Castiel's own weapon was still held in the stiff grip of the battle's only victim. Castiel reached for it. Only then did he turn to Raphael.

“It is your decision, who you tell about your little adventure here,” Castiel explained. “But don't forget to mention that the angels should stay away from us, if they don't want to end up like him." Castiel pointed at the dead, empty vessel. “And if you go tattle to Michael, because I broke your toys, then tell him I know what I’m doing and I will not tolerate any interference. No one else has to die, but more will die if you force my hand.” Raphael looked like he wasn’t sure if he should curse Castiel, drag him to Michael himself or pee himself in fear. He decided that fleeing was his best option.

Two humans and an angel who was regenerating his powers remained. As his strength returned, however, Castiel also remembered that Adam had been here.

“Where is Adam?”, Castiel asked.

“At the house most likely,” Dean said. “He ran past us. No idea, what we going to do with him.”

“We send him back into his own world,” Castiel explained. “I will carve the same sigils into him, I carved into you. Raphael will not get close to him again, not if he fears that it means facing us again. Michael didn’t seem to know anything and Lucifer has no interest in him. He returns to his old life. And we will dig out one of the bodies to make the rest of the angels belief they can’t find him because he didn’t survive.”

“We keep him out of this mess,” Dean realized.

“That’s the plan,” Castiel said. “We neither need someone, who is watching our every move, nor someone who is interfering in the name of helping.” Dean shook his head.

“How could I doubt you even for a moment?” he asked.

“Nobody is without fail,” Castiel said seriously. “And your life punished easy trust.”

“Maybe,” Dean said. “But after that speech you just gave, buddy. No doubt left.” Dean clap Castiel on the shoulder, before starting his walk back to the house. Sam looked at Castiel, like he wanted to say: I told you so. He gave a faint smile and then followed his brother. Castiel shook his head. Humans, sometimes so difficult to understand and sometimes so open. He looked at the dead body beside him. They don’t need to dig up a corpse that started rotting already, actually, they could just use this one. With this thought in mind Castiel made his way back to the house.

Chapter Text

They did find Adam in the house. Bobby, who missed of all the Drama going on outside, apparently had another conversation with Adam about the supernatural. Adam was still quite rattled, but at least he was willing to go along with the groups plan, mostly because it would keep most of the drama away from him. When Castiel carved the sigils into his rips, he regretted his decision instantly. He gave a bloodcurdling cry. Sam looked at Dean, like he wanted to asked his brother, how bad the experience had been for him. The moment Castiel pulled back from Adam’s chest, the boy was out of the door. He probably didn’t even hear Sam calling after him to lay low for a day or two.

After a short exchange that only served to estimate, how likely it was that the angels would dare to come after them again, Sam let himself be convinced that it was safer for all of them if he had the sigils too, and that Adam had just been sensitive. After getting the sigils carved into his rips, which made him give a soundless scream, Sam looked like he wanted to punch his brother.

Since the sun was already setting, it was decided that further planning could wait until next morning. The humans began preparing a hunter funeral, after Castiel explained, that there was no risk off the angels discovering that Adam hadn’t died, since it was practically impossible to find a soul in Heaven if you didn’t know where it was and also, none of the angels had paid enough attention to Adam to be able to say with certainty that he wouldn't go to Hell.

In the meantime Castiel was trying to figure out, how to make it seem like his announcement over the angel radio was meant to be a verbale exclamation. After he proclaimed that Adam was dead, Castiel made his way over to where the humans had piled up the wood. The body was already in position, as if they had only waited for Castiel. Shortly after the flames shone in competition with the sunset. With an almost indifferent and boring look the quartet was waiting for the flames to consume everything.

Later that evening Sam took his brother aside, to talk to him. But based on the look on both of their faces, when they came back into the living room, it had not been a good or productive talk, it probably only made everything worse. One after the other the hunters went to bed until Castiel sat alone in the living room, that was only lit by the moonlight.

He didn’t really envy the humans ability to sleep, but in the moment he would like to think about something other than what there next move should be, or alternatively about nothing at all. Admittedly it was obvious what there next move should be. They now had a weapon that would allow them to eliminate one of the players if necessary. The only thing they could do now was trying to convince Michael and Lucifer that it was a bad idea to fight each other, just because God wanted it. Since Michael was stuck in Heaven under the current circumstances and would remain so as long as Dean was lucid enough to say no, the next step was to track Lucifer's movement across the US.

But Castiel was much more worried about Michael, because now that the adrenaline had long since worn off and he was literally alone with his thoughts, he realized that he had practically challenged Michael to drag him over the coals. If one paid close attention to what Castiel had said to Raphael, then he had given himself away. If Raphael truly told Michael what happened, which Castiel was certain he would, it was only a matter of when loyalty (in Castiel's opinion, it was more like bondage) won over his pride and pain, and the supreme archangel would know that his son wasn't doing what he had asked.

Family ties or not, Castiel was acting like a rebellious teenager, that was trying to draw the anger of his parents to get them to unite. But he was no teenager, never had been, and his parents weren’t getting divorced. It was ridiculous how good human situations fitted themselves for a comparison with the situation between the two oldest angels and their son.

When Michael uncovered what Castiel was doing or more so wasn’t doing… He didn't think he could expect any leniency again. He was working against the de facto highest power in Heaven and it wouldn’t matter what Castiel thought let alone felt about the situation. What frightened him almost more than the certainty that he would have to answer for his actions was the punishment.

If an angel of the second generation stepped out of line, they would be sent to Naomi for recalibration. For angels of the first generation it wasn’t that different, except they first went to one of the archangels, usually Michael, who either bound their powers so Naomi could work or made the correction himself. That wouldn't work with Castiel. There was a small chance that Castiel's powers had settled between Michael and Lucifer, which would make Michael only just more powerful than Castiel, but even if that were the case, any fight would likely end in a draw.

He remembered far too much of Michael and Lucifer's arguments after Lucifer had been corrupted by the Mark, which had degenerated into hand and grace attacks, respectively, ending with no real winner and only hurt feelings because neither had been able or willing to understand the other.

Michael knew very well how a fight with an equally strong opponent would end. He would only call when he had a punishment for Castiel, that would work on Castiel and he was scared of that, because he didn’t know what awaited him.

A sound on the upper floor pulled him out of his thoughts. Despite that hours had past it was still too early for any of the hunters to be up. Even Sam wouldn’t get up at half past five to go jogging. There was another sound. Castiel was sure it wasn’t just a bed. Worried he hurried up the stairs. The light in the bathroom and Sam’s room was turned on, but now there was also movement in Bobby’s and Dean’s rooms.

As he reached the bathroom door, Castiel spotted Sam. The man was kneeling beside the toilet, forehead resting against the porcelain. His whole body was cramping. He heaved. The smell of vomit penetrated the air. Sam straighten himself enough to threw up into the toilet.

“Sammy?” Dean asked, worry evident in his voice.

“I will be fine in a moment,” Sam muttered. Dean and Bobby were standing behind Castiel in the hall and when the angel turned around he saw the two exchanging skeptical looks. The silence was again broken by Sam heaving. All eyes returned to him. Sam vomited again, but it seemed to be only bile, which didn't make his appearance any less pathetic.

Castiel had seen (and heard) enough. He walked over to Sam, who looked up at him exhausted.

“Can I?” Castiel asked. He reached for the hunter. Sam nodded weakly, before leaning his head against the porcelain again. Castiel healed Sam. The man sighed with relief as everything subsided. He reached up to flush the toilet.

“Better?” Dean asked.

“Much better,” Sam said, as he stumbled to his feet.

“Everything alright with him?” Bobby asked.

“Should be,” Castiel said.

“Then get back to bed, at least I need more sleep,” Bobby said.

Dean made a joke about age, but the brothers also returned to their rooms.

Chapter Text

Hours later Sam was the first one to make his way downstairs. He again looked ill. Castiel had a hunch why that could be. But for now he let Sam be. Coffee was made. Lured by the smell of freshly brewed coffee Dean and Bobby entered the kitchen.

After all three of them had their mugs with coffee, Dean breached the elephant in the room: “How are you feeling?” Sam was apparently well aware that he looked too bad to get away with lying that everything was fine.

“Crappy,” Sam mumbled into his mug.

“Cas?” Dean asked.

“It’s no illness, no injury, nothing like that,” Castiel explained. “If it is the same as last night, which is to be assumed, than it is nothing I can help with, worst case scenario , I make it worse by treating his symptoms.”

“There is no reason to worry,” Sam said.

“When was the last time you’ve seen Ruby?” Castiel asked.

“I don’t think this is the right moment to criticize his relationship,” Dean said. In his mug he muttered: “Not that you would be wrong doing it.” Sam shot Dean a betrayed look.

“Since the assault,” Sam said. “Why?”

“When was the last time you drank blood?” Castiel asked. He ignored Bobbys shocked expression, while Dean mumbled another comment into his mug.

“What?” Sam asked indignant. “I didn’t know it was any of your business. I’ll go shower, I might feel better after.” Sam forcefully put his mug down on the table and marched off towards the stairs.

“Someone is cranky today,” Dean said.

“Let him be, Dean,” Bobby said. “You saw how crappy he looked.” Dean rolled his eyes, before turning to Castiel.

“Out with it, Cas,” he demanded. “What is wrong with him? You know something.”

“Knowing might be a bit of a stretch,” Castiel said. “I have a hunch and if I’m correct, than I do only made it worse, by each time I try to help him.”

“What is it?”, Dean asked.

“You, he hasn’t seen Ruby in almost 12 hours. Sam tents to drink at night,” Castiel explained.

“He also does something else with her at night,” Dean said. “But continue.”

Castiel frowned at Dean’s comment, but continued: “Last night Ruby wasn’t with him, so no blood. The night before, he sat in some motel, also without Ruby, so also no blood. The night before that, we thought Ruby was dead, so no blood for Sam. The night before that you slept here. Ruby went upstairs with Sam so I assume, that was the last time he drank demon blood. That means Sam hasn’t drunken any blood in three and a half days.”

“And?” Dean asked. “Isn’t it a good thing, if he doesn’t drink the stuff?”

“Demon blood is not unlike human drugs in its properties,” Castiel explained. “Meaning the longer he drinks it, the more he needs and if he doesn’t get it…”

“…he is suffering withdrawal,” Dean realized. “Great.” A crash was heard from above. Castiel, Dean, and Bobby rushed upstairs. When they reached the bathroom, Sam, wrapped in a towel, pulled himself up from the floor. A shelf had fallen over, spilling its contents across the floor.

Sam looked at them with crazy eyes, before he started talking nonsense, which unfortunately was still coherent and understandable enough for Castiel to learn more about Ruby's life than he wanted to know.

“Okay, Sasquatch, get dressed, before you lose your towel,” Dean said. “We don’t want to disturb Cas completely.” Castiel didn’t comment on that. Dean stepped closer to Sam, to get him to move from the bathroom to his room. The moment Dean came into reach, Sam grabbed his brother’s arm hard enough for Dean to pull a face.

Sam felt quite, then he mumbled his brother’s name and for a moment everything seem to be under control. Suddenly Sam began punching his brother with his free hand. Castiel moved to intervene, but Dean was able to get a hold of Sam so that he could restrict his brother’s movements, so that for the moment, despite his attempts, Sam posed no threat to himself or others.

“What are we gonnna do?” Dean asked. “He is a threat to himself and everyone around him like this.”

“I have a panic room,” Bobby offered almost bashfully. Dean looked at him surprised. “I had a free weekend.”

“I don’t care why you have a panic room,” Dean said. “Let’s get Sam there, before he breaks free and causes damage.” With combined forces, the trio managed to get Sam, who was becoming increasingly aggressive, to the panic room, where they locked him in with only his clothes and the bed for now.

Shortly after Castiel and Dean were sitting in the living room and were forced to listen to Sam. Bobby took his chance and had driven into town, to run errands. Castiel wouldn’t be surprised if he return until evening.

Castiel and Dean on the other hand were force to listen to Sam. Firstly, because he could be heard throughout the house, which had led to Dean making a few comments about Bobby's building skills, and secondly, because they needed to know if anything changed.

Dean let his head fall back against the backrest and said: “This is excruciating. Do you have any idea how tempted I am to call Ruby?” Castiel didn’t answer. Dean raised his head, to look at the angel. “No comment about how that is a stupid idea?”

“As if you would listen to me, when Sam is involved,” Castiel said.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Dean asked.

“You and Sam are stronger together,” Castiel explained, “And you know that… Also I don’t have to tell you how counterproductive it would be to asked Ruby for help. If Sam works through this now, the interdependence is over and we no longer have to allow demons as our companions. If you call Ruby, reach her and she really comes, then all the pain Sam already endured was for nothing.” Dean groaned.

Silence settled over them, which only made Sam’s screams and shouts appear even louder.

“I know, you want to protect your brother,” Castiel said finally. “I also understand that you think, you are a too big a target together, even now that the angels can’t find you anymore. But have you ever thought about the fact that it is the other way around? You might not be that big of a target, but you’re easier targets. You said, you saw that Sam said yes to Lucifer in the future? Should I tell you why he did? Because he was traveling alone, especially if we stay strong and sever his connection to Ruby.

You will not be alone. I will tell you every time you are tempted to say yes to Michael, that you can’t, aren’t allowed to do it, that it is a bad idea. What abut Sam? My other version told me that Sam said yes, because he had been so desperate. Lucifer will pester him until he gives in and says yes."

“What do you want, Cas?” Dean asked. Castiel rose from his chair and walked over to where Dean was sitting. The human leant further back, as Castiel reached the couch and thereby closed the distance between them. Castiel leant forward and propped himself up by putting his hand on the back of the sofa next to Dean's head.

“I want to get through your thick skull that the only way to prevent your little brother from making a mistake that would destroy the world is by not leaving him alone,” Castiel explained darkly, closer to Dean's ear than the human was probably comfortable with. Dean gulped. “Did I make myself clear?”

Dean nodded and ground out a “yes”. Castiel pulled back and returned to his chair.

“So?” Castiel asked.

“I will talk to Sam when he is  lucid again,” Dean agreed. “Is that enough for you for now?” No, not really, but Castiel knew that he couldn’t push Dean any further just now, so he nodded.

Chapter Text

Hours later Bobby returned. He found Dean and Castiel in the living room, both of them looking as if they had endured the same torture as Sam, whose voice was now hoarse and barely audible.

“The two of you need fresh air,” Bobby said. “Out. I will take over.”

“I brought him something to eat and drink two hours ago,” Dean said. “No idea, if he has eaten it, but it didn’t sounded like he threw it against the wall.”

“In that case, out with you,” Bobby said. Dean rose heavily from the couch while Castiel got up from the chair. Together they stepped outside. It was even later than Castiel had thought, the sun had already sunken behind the horizon. The stars were twinkling in the sky. A gust of wind made Dean shiver.

But instead of going back inside, to at least get a jacket, Dean climbed onto Baby’s hood. He laid on his back and looked up towards the stars. Out here, Sam's screams could no longer be heard. The air was filled with the chirping of insects. Castiel stood next to the car, like a lost sheep.

“Now come here already, Cas,” Dean demanded. Unsure Castiel also climbed onto the hood, laid down and also watching the stars. “It is weird to not hear Sam after all the hours we have spent inside.” Dean didn’t even know how right he was. Due to the drama Sam caused Castiel had almost forgotten his worry about Michael, but now that silence stretched between Castiel and Dean, this thought caught up to him. Castiel made an affirmative sound.

“I think, I own you an apology,” Dean said eventually. “I should not have snapped at you.”

“No apology necessary,” Castiel replied. “I should have told you the truth when I discovered it.”

“You didn’t know?” Dean asked.

“No,” Castiel admitted. “No one but God, who is missing, Gabriel, who also left Heaven, Lucifer, who was sitting in the cage, and Michael, who carried the burden all alone, knew. I originally knew and the memories are returning. After the fall I went head-to-head with Michael and practically asked him to forget it all.” Castiel pushed himself into a sitting position, drew his knees up to his chest and wrapped his arms around them. “I starting to remember and after Lucifer’s escape broke God’s seal… I’m testing my limits if you will.”

“Don’t overestimate yourself,” Dean said.

“I’m the son of the two most powerful angels, I think that is where my limits are,” Castiel explained.

“The way you acted towards Raphael, I can imagine that you think that,” Dean said.

“About that…,” Castiel mumbled.

“Are you taking back what you said?” Dean asked. “Was quite the threat.”

“Yes…no,” Castiel said. “I stand by what I said, if someone think they need to thwart us, I will make quick work of them… my choice of words was… let’s say rash.”

“Instead of reckless?” Dean asked.

“Yes,” Castiel admitted. “Eventually Raphael's whatever exactly connects him to Michael will win over his hurt pride and he will tell Michael what happened.”

“You practically asked him to do it,” Dean reminded him.

“I know,” Castiel said. “But he would have gone to Michael even if I hadn't, despite the fact that he considers me the equivalent of an imposter. If he tells Michael what I said word for word, what I did ask him to do, I effectively told on myself, that I’m not trying to make you say yes. Michael isn’t stupid.”

“And?” Dean asked. “You keep reminding us that Michael is stuck in Heaven.” 

“Yes,” Castiel admitted. “I don’t worry that Michael will come here, but…”

“Come on, out with it,” Dean demanded.

“Michael can’t take that sitting down,” Castiel explained. “It's bad enough that it seems to have been noticed that he treated me differently than the rest. He already turned a blind eye when I killed Thiel and Uriel. And now I've messed up again, based on Heaven's plans. Everyone knows about it again, and I've threatened practically all of the angels. Michael can't let this slide again if he doesn't want Heaven to descend into anarchy. Angels are made to follow orders, at least most of us are. I know that Michael will call me to him at some point, if only because we're keeping him there. And then... I don't know what's going to happen. None of the standard methods will work on me."

“What is the worst that can happen?” Dean asked nonchalant, like he really wasn’t understanding, why it troubled Castiel so much.

“That is the point, I don’t know,” Castiel said. He looked up towards the stars. “The only thing I can think of that Michael could do to me is locking me up. He isn’t powerful enough to bind my grace to make me compliant to him let alone Naomi. No correction, no recalibration, just an rebellious angel with to much power, to much of an own will and own initiative.”

“I think you right just the way you are,” Dean said. Castiel felt the hunters eyes on him. He turned his head. “Maybe I wasn’t completely wrong, You got a thing or two from you parents. Michaels strength and Lucifer’s willpower.” Castiel could make out the telltale signs of a smile on Dean’s face. “If your hours on earth are really numbered, is there anything you really want to do?”

“No,” Castiel answered honestly. “Sitting here is great.” Sitting with you. Dean laughed softly.

“If you say so, Cas,” he said. Then the Winchester looked back up to the stars. “If Michael does really lock you up in Heaven, we will find a way to set you free.”

“Dean, no,” Castiel said. “You can’t do that and I could never asked you to.”

“You’re not asking, I’m telling you,” Dean assured him. “You pulled me out of hell, we pull you, if needed, free from Heaven.”

“Don’t make any promises, you can’t keep, Dean,” Castiel asked.

“Never,” Dean replied. “Also, who will remind me that it is a stupid idea to say yes, if you aren’t there?” Castiel had to look away, despite the fact that Dean couldn’t possible see the smile spreading over his face anyway. Bobby abruptly interrupted their togetherness.

„You have to see this,” he said. “Especially Cas.” Dean and Castiel slid from the hood and followed Bobby into the house.

Chapter Text

Bobby lead Dean and Castiel into the panic room. The house had gone quiet. Neither before nor after the door was opened Sam was heard. The trio entered the room.

“Is that blood?” Dean asked. On the wall opposite the door were symbols, which could only have been written in blood.

“Yes,” Bobby said.

“His?” Dean asked, eyes wandering over to Sam.

“Whose else?” Bobby asked. Sam lay in the fetal position on the bed, it was unclear whether he was awake or not. "I'm afraid he tried to drink his blood before using it as paint. I'm not sure exactly what he was trying to hit, but we can probably be thankful his hands are shaking and he missed his major arteries." Sam's wrists were bandaged. "If I'd come later... better not think about it."

“Cas, do you know what these symbols mean?” Dean asked, when he finally took his eyes off Sam.

“It’s Enochian,” explained Castiel. “But it’s only names.”

“Names?” Dean asked.

“The names of the archangels,” Castiel explained. He took a closer look. “And mine. As well as their main characteristics to not say their original purpose.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Dean asked.

“Loosely translated it reads: Michael, the warrior. Lucifer, the light bearer. Raphael, the healer. Gabriel, the messenger. Castiel,” Castiel explained.

“Two questions,” Bobby said. “How did he knew which symbols he had to use and why did he write it?”

“The symbols might stem from the demon blood messing with his head,” Castiel said. Then he thought about what he just said. Why should a demon knew let alone understand Enochian symbols, they were only corrupted human souls at the end of the day.  Lucifer on the other hand… “Or it’s Lucifer, who is messing with his head. Given that we are talking about the language of angels, I think you can guess which is the more likely answer.”

“Lucifer?” Dean asked. “How did he get to Sam?”

“He didn’t tell you?” Castiel asked. Stupid question, when could Sam have possibly done that? “Lucifer found a temporary vessel and is now haunting Sam’s dreams as far as I can tell.” A whimper came from Sam's direction, which didn't necessarily mean that he knew what was happening around him.

“That is why you’re so worried that Sam will eventually give in, if we continue to go our separate ways,” Dean realized. “Because he will never be really alone.”

“You’re stronger together,” Castiel explained. “And you always have the reason why you keep fighting in front of you.” Dean looked at Sam.

“But that doesn’t get us any closer to why he wrote it,” Bobby said.

“It’s a list, I would say,” Castiel said. “I’m just not sure for what.”

“Wilde idea,” Dean said. “For the apocalypse, maybe? Did you noticed that God is missing?”

“Why would God be on a list of archangels?” Castiel asked.

"Do you rightfully belong on the list?" Dean asked.

"I think so," Castiel said. "Are you asking me if I have checked my status in the rush? One of Michael's officers identified my grace as archangel grace. Build your answer off of that."

“We’re talking about the most powerful beings, right?” Bobby asked. “Since God just vanished and  doesn’t care that the world is about to end.”

“You could put it like that,” Castiel agreed. “But three of these beings want this fight or at least say they want it, one is MIA and I’m here, fighting a fight in which I do not know how or if I can win. No matter how much time we win by Dean and Sam continuing to say no, if we, I can’t get Michael and Lucifer to see the truth…”

“How we convince an archangel to not do what they think is right, we will come back to that later,” Dean said. “You put Raphael in his place yesterday, right?”

“Yes and now I’m waiting to be held accountable for that,” Castiel said.

“Based on what you said, we expect Raphael to follow Michael’s call,” Dean said.

“I can’t imagine that he will form his own opinion or leave Michael’s side any time soon after the stunt he pulled yesterday,” Castiel said.

“What if this is about that all archangels are needed for this,” Dean suggested. “Lucifer is somewhere on Earth. Michael and Raphael are in Heaven, the former even stuck. The only one missing is Gabriel.”

“How do you find an angel, that has been hiding on Earth for millennia?” Castiel asked. Silence. “That is what I thought… Listen. If I remember Gabriel correctly, then he has always hated the arguments to not say fights between Michael and Lucifer, just as much as I, that is why he left.”

“So he would probably be on our side,” Dean said.

“Absolutely,” Castiel agreed. “Not only because he is not able to abide watching his big brothers fight, but also because he has been hiding on Earth. I’ve been down here for weeks and I don’t want to see it destroyed. How do you think an angel that has been down here much longer, feels?”

“So it would be great if we found him, but the odds are against us,” Dean summarized. “So what’s next? Lucifer?”

“He is the only one all of us have access to in the moment,” Castiel said. He looked at Sam. “Maybe it’s a good thing that the demon blood is out of his system before we confront Lucifer. His body will be weaker.”

“And that is good?” Dean asked bewildered. “How?”

“I don't know what Ruby told Sam, but I'm sure she told him, that he has a chance of keeping Lucifer at bay if he lets him into his body," Castiel said. "After this ordeal, he certainly won't overestimate himself, and if he doesn't believe he can suppress Lucifer, he'll be less inclined to say yes."

“Great,” Dean grumbled. “So we will trawl through the news, looking for something that leads us to Lucifer.” Castiel took another look at the list on the wall, then he looked at Dean.

“We don’t have to sit around,” the angel said finally. “Even during the apocalypse there are other monsters, targeting humans. Just because we have no leads on Lucifer, doesn’t mean you have to stagnate.” Grumbling came from Bobby’s direction, but Dean’s eyes lit up. Then he looked at Sam again.

"How long will it take until he's back on his feet?" Dean asked. Castiel was relieved that Dean didn't want to leave until Sam was okay, even though Castiel had more or less just given him the opportunity. It didn't really matter whether he was waiting out of concern for Sam or because he wanted to take him with him.

"Basically 24 hours," Castiel said. "Based on the fact that he threw up for the first time around half past five this morning, and then I used my grace on him, I'd aim for around noon to evening tomorrow."

"Then at least an end is in sight," Dean said. He looked at Sam one last time before leaving the panic room. Castiel and Bobby followed suit, and the door was closed again, even though Sam was calm at the moment.

Chapter Text

Turnes out Castiel was right. The next day, after Dean and Bobby ate their lunch, the whole group walked downstairs. When the door was opened Sam was sitting on the bed. He still looked horrible and exhausted, but seemed to be himself again.

“Welcome back, Sammy,” Dean said. Sam groaned.

“I need a shower,” he mumbled. “And maybe sleep?” He looked down on his bandaged wrists. “Do I want to know what happened? I seem to be missing some memories.”

“No,” Bobby answered shortly. “Up with you.”

Sam dragged himself up the stairs and disappeared into the bathroom. He slept for the rest of the day. Meanwhile, Dean worked his way through the national news. Castiel studied Bobby's books, and Bobby worked outside.

The next morning the whole group met at the breakfast table.

“How are you?” Dean asked Sam.

“I’m fine, I think,” Sam said.

“You better keep your hands off of demon blood,” Dean said. Sam rolled his eyes. Then he turned to Bobby.

“I guess you want us out of here as fast as possible,” the Winchester said. Bobby gave a considering tone.

“I will not kick you out,” he conceded. “But I have the feeling your brother is itching to get back on the road.”

“Did the rumors about our involvement in the starting of the apocalypse fade?” Sam asked.

“No,” Bobby said. “But my last information was that they won't be looking for you here. At least not the people I spoke to. It's possible, of course, that there are still people out there who haven't spoken to me because I'm in contact with you."

“Do you already have plans?” Sam asked his brother.

“I indeed found something that could be something for us,” Dean said. “An alleged bear attack.”

“Bear attack?” Sam asked. “Why would that be something for us?”

“Have you ever heard of a bear, that followed its victim into their bedroom?” Dean asked.

“No,” Sam admitted.

“Either an animal got out of control or it isn’t an animal,” Dean said.

“Sounds good,” Sam said. He paused. “Provided that you will let me come with you.”

“If you’re willing to work with me despite the crap I said,” Dean said. “It was made very clear to me that anything else could end with the end of the world." Both brothers turned in unison to Castiel, who then feigned great interest in the book in his hand.

“Miracles are still possible,” Sam said.

“Bitch,” Dean said.

“Jerk,” Sam replied.

“Idjits,“ mumbled Bobby. “Get out of here.” Grinning the brothers made their way to the stairs to collect their things from upstairs.

The next hours were spent in the car. As they reached their destination, the brothers first move was to change clothes. While Sam was in the bathroom, Castiel was standing in the room with Dean, who was fixing his tie.

“Updates on Michael,” Dean asked.

“I haven’t hear from him yet,” Castiel asked.

“Is that good or bad,” Dean asked,

“No idea,” Castiel said. “He will only call me, if he knows what to do with me… I don’t know.”

“When who does what to you?” Sam, who just entered the room asked.

“Castiel fucked with the angels again,” Dean explained. “Are you ready?”

“Yes,” Sam said. “We can go.”

“Are you coming with, Cas?” Dean asked. “You already got the suit.”

“No”, Castiel said. “Something is wrong around here.”

“That is why we are here,” Dean said.

“That is not what I mean,” Castiel replied. “I don’t think your bear attack is the work of an angel or a demon.”

“Are some of them around?” Dean asked.

“I think so, but something is off,” Castiel explained.

“If it’s Ruby tell her to go to Hell,” Sam said, then he turned back to Dean. “Can we?”

“We will take care of this bear,” Dean said. “And you do… whatever.”

“I will try to figure out, what is going on,” Castiel stated.

“Yeah, that,” Dean said. The three of them left the motel room. While the Winchesters got into the car, Castiel started his journey on foot. He didn’t even knew what he was looking for. There was something in the air, but it was as if someone had tried to mask a scent with air freshener. The presence of the air freshener told you that something had been there, but you couldn't figure out what.

What felt like hours later, Castiel was standing in front of the motel again. The Impala hadn't returned yet, or had already left again. Castiel had just decided he would wait for the brothers in  the motel room when some demon decided now was the perfect moment to annoy the Winchesters. Ruby had a real nerve showing up now. With determined steps, Castiel marched to where the demon had appeared.

 “What do you want?” Castiel asked threatening, before the demoness even noticed him. Ruby spun around to him.

“Castiel,” she said.

“What do you want?” Castiel repeated. “I heard you abandoned Dean and Sam?"

"Are you now blaming me of taking refuge from your kind?" Ruby asked. "Your kind, who you're not getting along with at the moment either, if the rumor mill is to be believed."

“Rumors,” Castiel said. “You should focus on the important things.” Ruby had been the first to now, how much power Castiel really possessed, it didn’t take a genius to figure out that he was asking for problems with Heaven with his power and opinion. “What do you want?”

“I thought, we agreed that I was allowed to stay,” Ruby said. She tried to seem confident, but her voice betrayed her.

“That was before you abandoned them,” Castiel explained. “You lost everything you had.”  He slipped the angel blade into his hand. "And Sam himself said that if you cross my path, I should send you back to Hell. I won't send you down, I'll kill you." Although nervousness showed in Ruby's every move as she slowly backed away, she grinned.

“I’m not alone,” she said. “And you know, the next one will just come if I die.”

“And Sam will not care,” Castiel said. “Due to your lack of care, if you will.” He heard the barking.

“What?” Ruby asked.

“Too long without blood leads to withdrawal,” Castiel explained. “He is done with it. And I’m pretty sure Dean will do his best to ensure that Sam never touches demon blood again.” Ruby’s grin faltered. The barking got louder and hellhounds burst out of the bushes. “Are those supposed to help you? They don’t scare me.”

“They should though,” Ruby growled.

“Really?” Castiel asked. “In the past they might have done that, but now…” Either he would play his Lucifer’s son card, since all hellhounds are descendants of Lucifer’s hound, or he would test his powers, how many of those beasts he could kill, before falling back on his sword.

The hounds stopped barking. They were still baring their teeth, but Ruby didn’t seem to have given them the order to hunt Castiel yet.

“Do you really want to sacrifice your pet dogs?” Castiel asked. “For a fight you already lost?”

“You’re not powerful enough to go head to head with hellhounds,” Ruby said.

“Do you really want to test that?” Castiel asked. He clicked his fingers, holding his hand so Ruby wouldn't see it, in case it didn't work. But with a puff, the dog vanished into smoke.

Ruby seemed unprepared for this possibility, but her dogs weren't thrilled. Their bared teeth were accompanied by a growl like thunder. With smooth movements that left no doubt that the hellish animals were brutal hunters, the remaining three approached Castiel.

The angel had to admit he'd overstepped the mark, especially considering he knew he wasn't capable of making any more dogs go up in smoke with the snap of his fingers. Castiel took a half step back, then another. The dogs followed him.

"Not so cocky now?" Ruby asked.

The dogs now circled Castiel, snapping at him but not attacking.

"What do you expect to gain from this?" Castiel asked. "Is this your attempt to get rid of me? Just a warning: If your dogs tear me apart, I'll take you down with me."

“And how do you imagine that working?” Ruby asked.

“I don’t have to touch you, to kill you,” Castiel reminded her. He lifted one hand as if he wanted to snap his fingers again. “You only still alive, because I’m not sure how the dogs will react, if I kill their mistress.” The growling got even louder if that was possible and Castiel was under the impression that his assumption that the animals would tear him apart if he killed Ruby was right.

“How sure are you that you will be winning this too not to mention actually doing it?” Ruby asked.

“How sure are you that you will survive this encounter?” Castiel asked. Before Ruby could answer the situation escalated. One of the dogs snapped at Castiel. He didn’t get the angel, but the sleeve of his coat. The dog decided that now was the right moment to attack. He bit into the fabric and pulled.

The dog had chosen the right side, the side where Castiel held his sword. Since the animal only had the fabric in its mouth, Castiel's hand, or rather, wrist, was flexible, allowing him to slash the beast's throat. Black blood spread across the pavement. The dog collapsed.

Its packmates then decided that they didn't want to wait for Ruby's signal. Under the force of the two massive dogs attacking Castiel, he fell to the ground. Sharp teeth snapped at Castiel's throat. While the angel changed his grip on his weapon, he used his other arm to keep the dogs away from his throat.

The dogs quickly realized that they couldn't reach the throat. Their next target was Castiel's arm. But he was fast enough to pull his arm away and replace it with his sword. The dogs actually bit the blade, but it didn't seem to have any effect. When the dogs let go of the weapon, it was Castiel's chance. He simply pulled his arm back, allowing the sword to sever their throats. This time, blood poured over Castiel. But at least the dogs collapsed.

Painstakingly Castiel got up from the ground. He snapped his fingers, to get the black substance, that passed as blood, off of his clothes. Then he turned to Ruby, who hadn’t moved in inch.

“Still sure you make it out of here alive?” Castiel asked. He lifted his hand. “Any last words?” Ruby decided, that instead of coming up with any last words she would try to flee. As Castiel realized that, he snapped his fingers. He got rid of Ruby and had unintentionally disposed of the dogs' remains. He sighed. How long would they have peace before the next demon appeared?

Castiel returned to the Winchesters' motel. The Impala still wasn't in the parking lot. Castiel gained access to the room and decided to wait for the brothers.

Chapter Text

Castiel patiently waited for hours for the hunters to return from their information hunt. When the sun began setting, the brothers still weren’t back. Castiel began to worry. The clock continued to tick. When midnight rolled around Castiel was sure that something fundamental was wrong. Whatever was haunting this city, wasn’t nocturnal, and even if it were than the brothers would have been back in the room, after getting the information they needed. When the handle on the clock moved to 12 Castiel was done waiting. He would go looking for the brothers.

It turned out quite fast, that that was easier said than done. Castiel anticipated that he would be able to locate the brothers easily, since the sigils didn’t work against him. But whatever was roaming the streets of this city, was able to hide the brothers from Castiel. He was regretting shutting down Dean’s offer to get him a phone.

Since the being running around obviously knew that Castiel was there, it would not only hid the brothers but also the car, it would be pointless otherwise. Castiel could only hope, that the Winchesters told Bobby, what they had been planning to do, but Castiel didn’t really believe they did. But he made his way to Bobby anyways. The hunter nearly fell from his chair when the angel simply appeared in the middle of the room.

“Have you heard from Dean and Sam?” Castiel demanded to know.

“Not since you left this morning,” Bobby explained. “Did you lose them or something?” The amused tone wasn’t  lost on Castiel. The angel pressed his lips together.

“I'm not their babysitter, and I don't really need to be. They can take care of themselves," Castiel said, before he began to walk a hole into Bobby's carpet. “But something is in that town. I'm now certain we're dealing with an angel, but I thought what Dean and Sam were looking for had nothing to do with that. But I don't know of anything else that could hid them from me."

“If I understood you correctly, you’re one of the most powerful beings out there,” Bobby said. “The boys told me that you went head to head with Raphael. If that is the case than you should be able to deal with any other angel.”

“That wasn’t what I was worried about,” Castiel explained. “But if Dean and Sam had told you, what their plan was, they would be easier to find.”

“Good luck,” Bobby said. He turned back to the TV. Castiel realized that this conversation was over.

As Castiel returned to the city where the Winchesters vanished, he circled over it, in hopes of finding anything. He had hoped for any trace of the other angel, but the Impala jumped at him even in the darkness. Cheers to Dean keeping the paint so shiny that everything reflected in it.

Castiel landed next to the car. There was no sign of the Winchesters anywhere, but the car was locked, which meant to Castiel that the brothers had deliberately left it behind. Castiel eyed the building next to the car skeptically. It seemed a bit obvious, but on the other hand, Castiel didn't know who had a hand in this.

He figured it had to be an angel because he'd been in the city long enough to identify what was in the air as akin to power. His interlude with Ruby, as well as his experience with Crowley, showed him it wasn't the work of a demon; he'd noticed Ruby's presence far too quickly for that. The only beings that could generate such power without humans reacting were pagan gods, but they didn't tend to hide, or angels. And if they were dealing with a rogue angel, it made perfect sense that they would try to conceal their presence. Castiel showed how not to do it, which begged the question: why was the angel hiding from Castiel?

Castiel eyed the abandoned building skeptically again. Bobby wasn't wrong; this shouldn't be a problem for Castiel, but he shouldn't have been thrown off by the attempts to hide the power in the air either. Castiel entered the building.

As soon as he stepped through the door, he felt the shifting of the planes of reality. First Lucifer, then Zachariah, and now this. Was it really too much to ask to simply stay on the normal plane?

But the feeling quickly subsided, and Castiel found himself facing a door that slid open as he stumbled toward it, thrown off balance by the shifts. He stumbled, somewhat disoriented, into a brightly lit television studio.

“Cas,” Dean called. Castiel wasn’t alone. Dean and Sam stood right and left beside him on raised platforms. In the corner stood a man and a woman. “Get us out of here.”

Dean’s tone made Castiel spring into action. The angel could wait, for now he had to get Dean and Sam out of here. Castiel reached out to Dean and Sam, but before he could touch them, reality began to shift again and Castiel was still too confused to do anything.

The studio vanished, but no new reality manifested around Castiel. He stood between the planes. The angel responsible for this could expect a lot of trouble if Castiel got his hands on him, because he was getting on Castiel's nerves. What was so difficult about staying in the reality of humans?

After Castiel had collected himself and was still standing between the planes, he at least knew for sure that he was dealing with an angel, the amount of grace, that was pumped into the physical manifestation of the different planes, could not be misinterpreted. Now Castiel had only to figure out who and where the angel was.

Since apparently no other direct appearance was planned for Castiel, he would take matters into his own hands. Navigating the planes was considerably harder than expected, but Castiel eventually found another door that led him to an active plane. He found himself in a motel room. Sam and Dean were standing next to a table with a large sandwich on it.

“Cas?” Dean asked. He sounded like he wasn’t convince that the angel was really there. If the humans had been pulled through the realities that Castiel had just navigated past, Castiel probably wouldn't be sure whether he could believe anything that was happening around him anymore either.

“Yes,” Castiel said.

“Where do you come from?” Dean asked.

“Unimportant,” Castiel explained. “We have to get you out of here and then I will take care of the angel, who is responsible for this.”

“Angel?” Sam asked. “I thought this was the work of the trickster.”

“Grace doesn’t lie,” Castiel said. “And there is so much of it in this mess. It has to be an angel. But…” Castiel trailed off.

How did he not noticed earlier? Who was powerful enough to hide from an archangel? Another archangel, one who had centuries of training hiding from Heaven and its inhabitants. And if Castiel had known the whole story, he probably would have figured it out sooner. Because chasing the hunters through various realities was exactly what Gabriel would consider fun, especially if it was embarrassing for Dean and Sam. As if conjured by his thoughts, the door opened and Gabriel walked in. Applause sounded from somewhere.

“Thank you,” Gabriel said. He opened his arms invitingly with a large grin on his face. Castiel was thrown backwards. His back collided with the wall. Now Castiel had really reached his limit. “Castiel, I didn't expect to see you here. It's been a long time. Unfortunately, I have no need for you here at all." Gabriel made another gesture, intended to send Castiel back through the planes of reality, but Castiel resisted. He stayed.

He ripped away the duct tape covering his mouth to explained: “Enough. The first time you took me by surprise, but you will for sure not be able to do it again.”

“Interesting,” Gabriel said. “Did Dad remove the seal?”

“Depends on whose Dad you are referring to,” Castiel replied.

“Right, God went into hiding and just watches as his oldest prepare to kill each other,” Gabriel said. “I’m just curious, what did it?”

“Apparently the seal was linked with Lucifer’s cage,” Castiel explained.

“You’re calling him Lucifer,” Gabriel noticed.

“It isn’t like I could have addressed him and Michael any differently, in, well, what counts as public in Heaven,” Castiel said.

“Maybe not in public, but what about during training,” Gabriel replied.

“Don’t tell me anything about training,” Castiel grumbled. “You used a method similar to this to teach me how to fly. I should have really realize earlier that it was you.”

“You learned to fly, didn’t you? I don’t understand, why you’re complaining,” Gabriel said.

“You just pushed me off, before I even knew how to unfold my wings,” Castiel all but yelled. “And then you used the different planes of reality to let me fall in an endless loop, instead of explaining to me how anything works, even once.”

“And to my knowledge, you one of the fastest we have,” Gabriel said. “And you survived.”

“If I hadn’t survived, you would have been in trouble with Michael,” Castiel argued.

“Not only with Michael,” Gabriel said. "Lucifer would have held me accountable along with him. And that doesn't even take into account what a waste of time it would have all been. The second generation only exists because of you."

“As if,” Castiel replied.

“You were only a few minutes old,” Gabriel said. “Dad sealed your powers and then proceeded to make more angels, so that no one would realize that you were unplanned.” Gabriel frowned. “As unplanned as anything can be under Dad’s watchful eyes.” Castiel sighed.

“What do you trying to achieve here, Gabriel?” he asked.

“What do you think,” Gabriel countered. “Someone had to convince these two idiots to do the right thing. Something you were apparently not capable off.”

“Maybe the two of us just have different definitions of right,” Castiel suggested.

Gabriel hesitated for a moment, before he asked: “What do you mean?” Castiel couldn’t really put into words, how happy he was that someone was finally asking for his opinion and was willing to listen.

“Michael and Lucifer don’t have to fight this fight,” Castiel explained. “Ergo Sam and Dean don’t have to do anything.” Gabriel looked at him for a long moment.

“You’re really believing that,” he realized.

“Of course,” Castiel said. “You know them. Maybe, no, most likely better than I do…”

“Exactly,” Gabriel said. “Do you think I had fun watching the two of them argue? No, I didn’t. I hated it. I didn’t wanted to have anything to do with it, I didn’t leave for no reason. Do I want the two of them to kill each other? No, but only then this argument, fight will end. Because than all of this ends.”

“How do you think it was for me?”, Castiel asked. “You were there. If your brothers' fight was unbearable for you, how do you think I felt? But I didn't have the chance to leave. Let me tell you something. You left after Lucifer fell, and I had Michael lock away my memory. But now I have no chance to ignore it. I'm stuck in the middle of it. Last time, I was forced to choose between the two of them. You already had three options to choose from last time. I've already made my decision for this round, and I'll do everything I can to prevent Michael and Lucifer's fight. If I were you, I'd consider whether there isn't something worth fighting for. Even if it's just to save your playground and toys."

Castiel turned to Dean and Sam, who had watched this exchange in disbelief. "And I'm going to get us out of here now." He grabbed the brothers by the shoulder, returned them to reality, and left Gabriel alone in his maze of reality planes.

Chapter Text

Dean, Sam and Castiel landed next to the Impala.

“So that was Gabriel,” Sam said.

“So much to hard to find,” Dean said. “And to him being definitely on our side.”

“How was I supposed to know, that he already come to terms with his end?” Castiel asked. He sighed. “I would apologize for his behavior, but sadly stuff like that is normal for him.”

“It isn’t your fault,” Dean said.

“How long were we gone?” Sam asked, looking vaguely eastwards, where the sun just risen over the horizon.

“About 12 hours,” Castiel said. “A bit more.”

“Than we didn’t miss that much,” Sam said. “Did you find something before you came looking for us?”

“Ruby is gone,” Castiel explained, as the group got into the car. “Permanently, with no chance of return.”

“Probably better that way,” Dean said, glancing at his brother, but Sam seemed unbothered by his (ex-)girlfriend’s fate.

“Don’t feel to safe though,” Castiel warned. “She told me multiple times that someone will take her place, if I kill her. So it’s very likely that we have to deal with another demon soon.”

“So be careful if someone shows interest, could be a demon,” Dean joked.

“Mind your business, Dean,” Sam complained.

“What are we doing about Gabriel now?” Dean asked. “We can’t just let him keep playing with these people.”

“He won’t stay,” Castiel said. “Not after what we just did.”

“So we can in good conscience look for another hunt?” Dean asked.

“That is what it looks like,” Castiel confirmed. They had reached the motel. The Winchesters seemed untouched by the fact that they hadn’t pursued any of their basic human needs for the past twelve hours. They immersed themselves directly in their research. Castiel wasn't even sure if he should actually read the newspaper he'd been handed, or if it was a displacement activity.

But eventually reality caught up with the brothers, first walks to the toilets, than grumbling stomachs and finally closing eyes. Eventually Dean and Sam faced reality and decided to get at least a few hours of shut eye and Castiel found himself in the same position he was two or three hours prior. Forced to wait.

A few hours ago his thoughts had been about Michael and had literally been going in circles, he was now racking his brain about Gabriel.

Had he really misjudged the situation so badly? Castiel himself had no real choice. He could either side with one of his parents or do everything he could to prevent a fight. Could Gabriel really justify simply handing the two of them over to each other? Castiel thought of the version of himself without grace, who, against all logic and every survival instinct, had participated in this fight to the bitter end. The idea of ​​not doing his best seemed unthinkable, and yet...

Michael, Lucifer, Raphael, Gabriel, all of them believed that nothing could stop this fight, because God decided that it had to happen. Angels and demons alike wanted this fight. A wave of former friends and old enemies who either condemned Castiel for his hopes, ridiculed him, or even laughed at him until Castiel held the blade to their throats.

Beings, that partly were old enough to remember that humanity had been the final nail in the coffin of Michael and Lucifer’s relationship, which resulted in Lucifer’s fall. And now humans were going to pay with their very existence. For beings who considered themselves unemotional soldiers, angels were very vengeful.

Castiel couldn’t understand, how Gabriel could spent so much time on Earth and then not chose the human side. He had been convinced of what he told Dean in Bobby’s panic room. Was the idea of ​​Michael and Lucifer killing each other really easier to bear than interfering in a final attempt to prove how much they once meant to each other, or that God had relinquished his right to decide the end when he disappeared? Maybe Gabriel was just a coward.

The ringing of a phone tore Castiel from his thoughts and Dean and Sam from their sleep. The brothers immediately sat upright in bed. They frantically searched for their phones until Sam finally grabbed his and answered: "Hey, Bobby..."

While Sam was on the call with Bobby, Dean crawled out of bed and began picking up his things, like he already knew what Bobby was telling his brother and that another road trip awaited them. Sam finished the call and looked to Dean, who paused packing his backpack.

“Bobby found signs that could point to Lucifer’s whereabouts,” Sam said.

“The faster we’re on the road the better,” Dean said and continued packing. Sam hesitated. He looked at Castiel. The angel shot him an hopefully encouraging smile.

Shortly after Dean and Sam were standing at Baby’s open trunk. Their backpacks were already inside, but the brothers were arguing over the route. Castiel stood a few feet away, debating if he should interfere.

“Just to be clear, I will not step foot into Heaven,” a new voice said. Dean and Sam spun around to the owner. Castiel, who had his back to the newcomer, hung his head. He sighed.

“No one will force you to do it,” Castiel said, before turning around. Gabriel stood at the wall, armes crossed and staring at Castiel, like he needed more than this promise.

“What made you come here?” Dean asked skeptically.

“Ask him,” Gabriel said, jerking his head in Castiel’s direction.

“What did I do?” Castiel asked. “My speech yesterday didn’t seem successful.”

“You should know that we can hear prayers meant for us,” Gabriel said. Castiel’s eyes widened in shock.

“You heard my thoughts?” Castiel asked ashamed.

“I heard you calling me a coward,” Gabriel confirmed.

“So you just here to prove to yourself that you aren’t a coward,” Dean said. “Good to know.”

“Dean,” Sam admonish his brother. “Don’t you think having an archangel on our side might be a good thing?” Dean’s eyes jumped to Castiel.

The human grumbled and got into the car without another word. Sam closed the trunk. He beckoned the angels over to the car. Thankfully Dean waited until everyone was inside before he started driving.

Finally Dean stopped at a diner. The group had just reached the door, when Castiel paused, because he sensed a third angelic presence. He turned away from the door and walked around the diner, instead of entering with the rest of the group. Behind the diner Arara was waiting for him.

“Can I help you?” Castiel asked. Arara shifted her weight from one foot to the other, like she was nervous. Considering the threat Castiel had made, that wasn't all that surprising.

“Michael want to see you in his office,” Arara explained. She looked around before vanishing.

“Will you go?” Gabriel asked.

“Could you stop that,” Castiel asked,

“What?” Gabriel asked.

“Just showing up behind me,” Castiel explained.

“Maybe,” Gabriel said. “So, will you go?”

“I don’t think I have much of a choice,” Castiel said. “Honestly, I have been waiting for Michael to call me.”

“Michael is still using Arara as his messenger?” Gabriel asked.

“Looks like it,” Castiel said. “I should go. Tell Dean and Sam I will be back as soon as I can.”

“Good luck with Michael,” Gabriel said. Castiel nodded and made his way into Heaven.

Chapter Text

On Castiel’s way to Michael’s office no one stopped him, but also no one was avoiding him, as if they didn’t know about Castiel’s threat. He wasn’t sure what to think about it. The door to Michael’s office was closed. Castiel knocked, but he didn’t get an answer. A second knock also went unanswered. Maybe Castiel got here faster than Michael expected. Tentatively, in case he was interrupting something, Castiel opened the door.

There were no objections. When Castiel finally had a view of the desk, he realized why. It wasn’t Michael sitting behind the desk, but Raphael. Castiel looked at the door. No, he didn’t err, this was Michael’s office. Castiel closed the door behind him.

“What are you doing here?” Castiel asked.

“I’m here to watch the spectacle,” Raphael explained. Castiel felt anger rising in his chest. He stepped up to the desk, his hand curled into a fist, about to reach across the table and punch Raphael.

“Where is Michael?” Castiel asked.

“He should be here any moment,” Raphael said. Someone cleared his throat. Castiel and Raphael spun around to the newcomer. Michael stood in the doorway, arms crossed in front of his chest and the look on his face left no doubt that he was angry. He dismissed Arara, who was standing behind him, with a wave of his hand before entering the room. He slammed the door loudly behind him.

“Whose fault is it that we are meeting like this?” Michael demanded darkly.

“Castiel’s,” Raphael said the same moment Castiel pointed at him. Michael breathed in and out audibly and continued to stare at the two intruders in his office.

“One of you is lying,” he explained. For a moment his eyes lingered on Castiel. “Or you are seeing this from vastly different perspectives.” Michael looked like he wished for a fast resolution for a drama where he neither know the reason nor the extent yet. With brisk steps Michael came up to the desk. He walked past Castiel, rounded the table and then grasped Raphael by the collar. He pulled the other archangel from the chair and pushed him aside.

Raphael stumbled for a few steps before he found his footing. Castiel was speechless and something like panic flickered over Raphael’s face. Michael tromped over to Raphael and again grabbed him by the collar. Without letting go, he turned to Castiel.

“You stay here,” Michael ordered. “Don’t move. We will talk after I’m done with him. Don’t you dare fleeing to Earth. Even without a vessel, I will find a way to get you back here. And if I have to drag you by your wings myself.”

Castiel overly confused by this order watched as Michael dragged Raphael into the side room, he had never noticed until now. The door closed behind the two archangels. Castiel could hear voices, but didn’t understand a word that was spoken. A few minutes Castiel stood there, questioning how literally Michael meant his statement, that Castiel wasn’t supposed to move.

Finally Castiel decided that Michael had not meant it literally, but only wanted to make clear that Castiel was supposed to stay in the office. Besides he was already awaiting punishment, it couldn’t get much worse. Castiel also wanted to see what the documents on Michael's desk were about. Since the voices from the next room, actually only Michael's, were still clearly audible, Castiel turned to the desk.

The top sheet was a simple checklist. Dean’s death, Dean's rescue from hell, the breaking of the seals as well as Lucifer’s release were already checked. Only Dean’s agreement and a meeting in Lawrence were unchecked. The check in the box next to Lucifer’s release looked like the pencil had broken half way through.

Carefully Castiel pushed the sheet aside. A report from one of Michael's officers appeared. Castiel leafed through the remaining papers, uninterested. All reports that Michael hadn't yet read because he didn't have the time or the motivation. Castiel shoved the papers back together and positioned the papers as exactly as he could as he had found them.

It seemed as if Michael was still giving Raphael a piece of his mind. Overcome by curiosity, Castiel began to go through the desk. In one drawer, he found blank pieces of paper and pens. The second drawer was empty. The third contained something that, upon closer inspection, was a transcription of God's last commands. The piece of paper appeared to have been crumpled at least once. Then, it had simply been smoothed out by hand, with the sides showing a crease pattern that suggested someone had held the paper in their hand and then clenched their hands into fists.

Then Castiel reached the last drawer. The first thing that caught his eyes was the reference under the two full paragraphs on the first page. His mind instantly went to bible verses. But then he realized the formatting didn’t fit. It were number combinations. Castiel pulled the paper out only to realize that it was more than one sheet. Multiple papers were held together by a paperclip.

Castiel’s eyes skidded over the first paragraph. Michael and Lucifer’s creation. Sadly that didn’t tell him what the numbers meant. Then he skimmed the next passage. And almost dropped the papers. Word for word Castiel’s own creation. Word for word, like it was written in the chronicle. That would explain the number combination. The first number was the book number, the chronicle was only numbered consecutively, and the second number was the page number.

The next paragraph was about the archangels and God imprisoning the Darkness. That was something Castiel couldn’t remember and he had never heard about the Darkness. The reference implied that it had happened before Castiel’s creation.

Several paragraphs followed, recounting things Michael and Lucifer had accomplished or done together. They were not in chronological order, so Castiel dared to claim that they were arranged in order of importance to Michael. Eventually, the tone changed drastically.

They still seemed to be excerpts from the chronicle, but now they told of Michael and Lucifer's arguments and fights. The seemingly last paragraph was a fragmented excerpt about Lucifer's fall. Full of ellipses, and judging by the numbering, this section stretched over several pages in the original work. Below the source reference were a few sentences added later, evidently by a different author than the chronicle excerpts. Probably Michael himself, who had written down his and Castiel's encounter after Lucifer's fall, since it either didn't appear in the chronicle at all, or the chronicle omitted something that Michael was determined to capture on paper.

The notes were noticeably aged, as if they had been taken out of the drawer and looked at again and again. Then Castiel discovered that the paragraph about Lucifer's fall wasn't the end. Although there was enough space left on the page that it would have made sense to at least begin the next paragraph, Michael hadn't.

Instead, he continued writing on a new piece of paper. It was immediately clear that Michael had written it himself here as well and not simply copied it from the chronicle. He had noted every moment in which Castiel's powers had manifested before Lucifer's release. As well as a rough outline of their conversation, where Michael had told him the truth. Here, too, were references to the place in the chronicle where the passages could be found.

But that wasn't the end. Below were half a dozen quotes from Castiel, not all of which Michael had heard himself, but all of which had one thing in common. Castiel tried to make it clear to his conversation partner that he considered the fight between Michael and Lucifer unnecessary, avoidable, and that he would do everything in his power to prevent it.

Bewildered Castiel plopped down into the office chair. Michael had to know what Castiel was doing, but he didn’t do anything about it. It was almost like a blessing to continue. What he said to Raphael was not mentioned, with probably meant, that Michael didn’t know what happened. That would also explain why his conversation with Raphael took so long. Castiel’s threat against all of Heaven definitely belonged on this list. At the very bottom of the page, was a series of symbols, from which Castiel only recognize one instantly: Lucifer’s real name, Samael. Before he could take a closer look at the other symbols, to maybe understand them, the door to the side room was burst open. Castiel threw the papers on the desk and jumped up from the chair.

“Get out of my sight,” Michael  growled. Raphael fled from the room, hurried through the main office and disappeared into the hallway, throwing the door shup behind him. Michael entered the office.

“What are you doing on that side of the desk?” he asked. Castiel had no answer to that. Since he wasn’t willing to give Michael, who’s anger was almost tangible, any more ammunition, he stepped around the desk. “Is it true what Raphael told me?”

Castiel gulped, before forcing himself to answer: “I don’t know what he told you, but most likely he was telling the truth.”

“I didn’t knew about it,” Michael said. It appeared that he began to calm down.

“I thought so,” Castiel replied, gaining confidence from Michael’s apparent cool down.

“Why in fathers name did you say those things then?” Michael asked. The same anger present in his voice as before. Castiel would have loved to escape the situation. “What were you thinking? Are you even aware of what you said?”

“Yes,” Castiel admitted.

“Are you?” Michael asked. “Because I don’t think, no, hope you don’t.” He advanced on Castiel, who backed off until the desk was digging into his back. “Did or did you not threaten all angels up here?” The sound Castiel made couldn't possibly be described as a word, but it could be interpreted as a positive response. "Do you realize what this could mean if it gets out?"

Castiel only shook his head. Apparently he messed up more than he thought. So much so that Michael couldn’t be lenient towards Castiel, even if he wanted.  

“That is more than Lucifer has ever done,” Michael said. “You can be glad that no one other than us knows how I worded your mission, so at least your behavior at this point won't be called into question. Can you tell me how I'm supposed to save it? Or what I'm supposed to do with you?"

Castiel stayed quiet.

“Castiel,” Michael said. He suddenly sounded more exhausted than angry. “I’m so sorry.“ He snapped his fingers. In the next moment Castiel was no longer in Michael’s office, but in a cell. The angel on duty looked at him briefly, confused, but then turned away again.

Castiel slid down the stone wall. He was done for. There was nothing he could do from here. Dean may have promised they'd get him out, but human souls only went to Heaven after death, and Gabriel had explicitly said he wouldn't set foot in Heaven. Castiel could understand him in some ways.

Castiel would rot here until Last Judgment, and if Michael won and Heaven stayed as it was, probably for all eternity. Michael would send someone else to do Castiel's job, and no matter how stubborn and headstrong the Winchesters were, if Michael sent the right angel, they would eventually cave. If only Castiel had thought before opening his mouth. The best of both worlds? He'd probably inherited the bad traits his fathers shared: hot-headed and short-tempered, coupled with the pride, one might argued who he got it from, and it was clear that this could only end in disaster.

Chapter Text

Two shift changeovers later Castiel did envy the humans for their ability to sleep. To turn off all higher functions for a few hours sounded very appealing if you were stuck somewhere with nothing to do or worry about. Considering that every guard looked at him more grimly than their predecessor, Castiel assumed that news about his interlude with Raphael were going around. Castiel hadn’t moved from his position on the ground. As the newest guard came to a stop in front of his cell, he didn’t even raised his head.

“You think you're better than everyone else, don't you?" he asked. Castiel would have preferred if the guard had continued to ignore him. “Is it beneath you to talk to me?”

“Since you only plan on insulting me, there is no reason to act like I were interested in a conversation,” Castiel said. He raised his head to look at the guard.

“You think your very clever, don’t you?” the guard asked. Could the silent angels please come back. “Who do you think you are? What do you think you are? Just a weak angel, who acts like the big shot, until the bubble bursts.” Castiel would have loved to show the angel what he was capable of, however these cells were built to withstand an archangel. Not necessarily because someone assumed during construction that these cells would ever need to hold one of the four oldest sons of God, but because it was feared that someday an angel would take possession of archangel grace to boost their own power.

Before Castiel or the guard could say another word, steps approached. The steps echoed from the stone walls, like the person wanted to warn anyone that they were coming. Since the guard immediately stood up straighter, it could only be one of the archangels. And than Michael entered Castiel’s field of view.

“Leave,” Michael said to the guard.

“Are you sure?” the guard asked. “Should I really…” Michael’s eyes narrowed.

“Do I have to repeat myself?” the archangel asked. The guard squeaked, before hurrying down the corridor. Only than Michael turned to Castiel. “Do you have to sit on the ground?”

“Who cares?” Castiel asked. “Are you here to continue your lecture?”

“Castiel,” Michael said.

“That’s my name,” Castiel replied. “Congratulations, you know the name of your own son.” Michael seemed unfazed as if he had expected to have to endure Castiel's displeasure before the younger angel would listen to him.

“I know that you want to prevent the fight,” Michael said.

“Obviously,” Castiel said. “Since you’re keeping record.”

“You had no right to search my desk,” Michael said. He didn’t seem angry, which in turn began to make Castiel angry. It was pissing Castiel off that Michael remained so unaffected by the fact that he had condemned Castiel to rot in a cell.

“Then don’t leave interesting papers laying around,” Castiel countered. Michael ignored his statement.

“I think I know, why you want to prevent this fight,” Michael continued. “But I already told you, that will kill you.”

“Is that why you locked me up?” Castiel asked. “Is this a misguided attempt to protect me from myself?”

“Maybe,” Michael replied. “But the main thing is that you serve the punishment the other angels believe you deserve."

“Sure, just make everyone happy,” Castiel grumbled. “Already sent down my replacement?”

“No,” Michael answered. The confession made Castiel getting to his feet.

“What do you mean no?” Castiel demanded to know.

“There will be no replacement,” Michael explained.  

“Why?” Castiel asked. “I’m stuck up here, don’t you need someone to do my job?”

“The job you only pretended to do anyway?" Michael asked. Right, he knew the truth.

“Shouldn’t you send someone down for this very reason?” asked Castiel. Michael mumbled something towards the ceiling.

“You can’t be that dense,” Michael said. Castiel looked at him confused. “One would think that you'd have inherited enough intelligence to understand what I'm trying to tell you here."

“That is an insult for me and for you,” Castiel said. “I have trouble believing that you let me get away with refusing to obey orders, especially since you seem to think it will get me killed. What can even kill me?”

“I begin to doubt father’s decisions,” Michael mumbled.

“The first step in the right direction,” Castiel said. Michael shot him a venomous look.

“I’m doubting it was a good decision to lock away your powers,” Michael explained. “You have no idea, what you’re capable of and where your limits are.”

“At the end of the day I’m an archangel,” Castiel said. “So my limits are the same as yours.”

“You are not me,” Michael said a hint of annoyance in his voice.

“I’m neither you nor Lucifer,” Castiel clarified. “And that’s a good thing.”

“Why am I even having this discussion with you?”, Michael asked.

“I don’t know,” Castiel said. “You came here. I didn’t have a choice.”

“And is that not the whole point?” Michael asked with a sigh. “That we have no choice… And then you come along and refused to obey all and any orders, as if following orders wasn’t the thing angels were designed to do.”

“The fact that Lucifer defied God shows that that is just not the case,” Castiel said. “And if we're being completely honest, I’m just following his example." He grimaced. "So much for not being him."

“You’re not him,”  Michael assured him. “Lucifer’s rebellion was fueled by jealousy, you do what you do, because you believe it’s the right thing to do.”

“Is it not?” Castiel asked. “You’re brothers, killing each other can’t be the answer.”

“Oh, Castiel,” Michael said. He shook his head. “Don’t you think, I would have confronted you, when I realized what you’re doing… or rather not doing, if I thought so? But it’s not that easy. Lucifer is filled with bitterness after all this time in the cage. Even if I were willing to call off this fight and found a way to explain that to the rest, this could only work, if Lucifer and I agreed on it, because in any other case, the one who gives in first, dies. I hate to tell you, Castiel, but Lucifer is more likely to kill you than listen to reason. And that is why I’m worried that it means your death, if you really try to stop this fight.”

“If you lock me in here, I can’t even try,” Castiel said.

“I know,” Michael replied. “But I can’t let you out and I think, you know that.”

“You don’t want to,” Castiel accused. “Because you think I will do something reckless or stupid.”

“I never said that,” Michael said.

“But implied it,” Castiel shot back. “And how do I get out of here?

“Come up with something,”  Michael advised. “I can only do my best to make sure the other angels don’t hunt you down like an animal once you’re out of here.”

“That is why you can’t let me out yourself,” Castiel said. “Softness and empathy. Both bad characteristics for the leader of Heaven… at least if you’re talking about an angel.”

“All a question of control,” Michael agreed. “Good luck, Castiel. You will need it.” With those words Michael turned and left Castiel alone. He didn't know what shocked him more: that this conversation had taken place, or that Michael had given him both his blessing for Castiel's disobedience and his escape. Now Castiel just had to figure out how to get out.

Chapter Text

Some time later Castiel was convinced that Michael would not only keep the angels away once he was free. He seemed to be already doing it. Castiel hadn’t seen the guard again and also no one else, despite that at least one shift changeover had to have taken place, if Castiel’s sense of time wasn’t failing him. It could be argued if that made Castiel’s escape easier or not, especially since he still had no idea, how he was supposed to get out of there without any help.

Then he suddenly wasn’t alone anymore. Steps came his way. Castiel wasn’t sure, what he would prefer: The return of the guard or another discussion with Michael. Then he realized that the steps were way to light for a guard and to inconspicuous to be Michael’s. Someone else was coming to examine his fate. Great.

Than Gabriel appeared in Castiel’s line of sight. Castiel couldn’t believe it.

“What are you doing here?” Castiel asked, as Gabriel stepped up to the bars.

“What does it look like?” Gabriel asked. “I’m getting you out.”

“I thought you didn’t want to step foot into Heaven,” Castiel said.

“I didn't want to,” Gabriel agreed. “Still don’t want to be here, but my options were limited. The Winchesters really wore me down. Apparently Dean made a promise, he couldn’t fulfill by himself and Sam’s puppy eyes are quite effective.”

“They convinced you to help me?” Castiel asked, who had trouble believing that two humans could get an archangel to cooperate.

“The fact that the two of them are also running around here, didn’t really give me any other option than to follow them,” Gabriel said. “Who had thought that the Heaven of soulmates could be that intricate.”

“What do you mean Dean and Sam are up here as well?” Castiel asked.

“What could I possibly mean?” Gabriel countered. “Apparently there were still scores to settle. They were shot dead.”

“How could that happen?" Castiel asked. “You were supposed to protect them.”

“I was looking for you,” Gabriel said. “Do you know how long you’ve been missing? A week, Cassi, a week. You told Dean that you could imagine Michael locking you up, but I didn’t think he would."

“And here we are,” Castiel said.

“And that is why we should get going and collect the Winchesters before they get themselves into trouble,” Gabriel said. “Also the longer the soul is outside the body the harder it gets to get it to go back in. But you know that.”

“The bars are in the way, in case you didn’t noticed,” Castiel said.

“Always complaining the young ones,” Gabriel said. He ran his hand over the bars once. The bars disappeared.

“And how do we find Dean and Sam now?” Castiel asked. “It is almost impossible to find souls in Heaven.”

“Oh, Cassi,” Gabriel sighed. “So shortsighted. You practically equipped Deano with a beacon. At least if you know what to look for.” Gabriel winked at him. “Now lets go, before we get any unwanted company.”

“Unlikely,” Castiel said, but followed Gabriel anyway. “Since Michael had spoken to me, I haven’t seen any guards.”

"Your dear father deigned to talk to you?" Gabriel asked. "Wow. Tell me more."

“Later,” Castiel said. The angels sped up their steps as they crossed from the cell block into the endless white hallways of Heaven. “First we have to find Dean and Sam, ideally without running into one of the angels I pissed off.”

“So all of them,” Gabriel said. “That is why we go around the back. Come.” Gabriel opened one of the countless doors, which lead to the Heaven of a human. Gabriel seemed to know exactly what he was doing or at least where he was going. Castiel couldn’t do much else but run after him.

“What did you mean by me having equipped Dean with a beacon?” Castiel asked like three Heavens later.

“On one hand you pumped him full if grace, when you put him back together,” Gabriel explained. He eyed the hedge in front of them, before just walking through it. Arriving in the next Heaven, he continued: “But most of it has evaporated by now. Then there are the sigils. Good idea by the way.”

“Kneejerk reaction”, Castiel mumbled.

“Well,” Gabriel said. “Considering you were gone for a week and pissed off the angels before, but no one showed up, I'd say it's working." Gabriel came to an abrupt stop. He mumbled something before he changed direction and continued walking. “The boys can’t stay in one place, can they?”

“I’m going out on a limb here, and say that they are hunted by angels,” Castiel said. “In that case I wouldn’t stay put either. You should know.”

“Very funny,” Gabriel said. “I was hiding, but I wasn’t on the run.”

“Isn’t that the same in the end?” Castiel asked.

“Why am I even helping you,” Gabriel asked.

“Because it benefits you,” Castiel explained. “What about Dean now?”

“When you pulled him out of Hell, you were a bit overzealous," Gabriel said. "You practically burned your grace into his soul. It even left physical scars."

“Oh,” Castiel said. He felt himself blushing.

“Now come,” Gabriel said. “We have almost caught up to them.” Gabriel picked up the pace. After they raced through the Heaven of another innocent human, they reached the garden.

“How the Hell did they made it out of their Heaven into the garden?,” Gabriel asked, slowing down now.

“They’re the Winchesters,” Castiel said. “Just accept it.”

“Then let’s collect the two,” Gabriel said. He led Castiel along the curved paths until Castiel also spotted Dean and Sam near the river that meandered through the garden. The brothers looked spooked, as if they weren’t sure if they escaped their persecutors. But for some reason the angels stayed clear of the garden. Maybe because it was the birthplace of humanity. Relief spread across the Winchesters’ faces when they spotted Castiel and Gabriel.

“Let’s get out of here,” Castiel said. As a matter of cause, he reached for Dean's soul, noticing that not only Dean's soul but also his own grace responded. Gabriel grabbed Sam, and the four of them disappeared from Heaven.

Back on Earth the souls were surprisingly willing to return into the bodies, after the deadly gun wounds were healed. Dean and Sam’s chests began moving rhythmically.

“What do you think, how long do we have until the rest starts hunting you down?” Gabriel asked from where he was sitting on the couch.

“If Michael keeps his promise, that will not happen,” Castiel said. He stood leaning against the wall, eyes focused on Dean and Sam.

“Now the question is, how much Michael’s promise is worth,” Gabriel said.

“You are not pessimistic at all,” Castiel said.

“Your own father locked you up,” Gabriel reminded him.

“Your father exiled your brother from Heaven,” Castiel said. “And I forced Michael to take action.”

“Did you?” Gabriel asked.

“Yes,” Castiel replied. “I threatened to kill every angel that would try to interfere.”

“Okay, that was stupid,” Gabriel said.

“I’m aware,” Castiel said. “But I only realized that, after I said it.”

“Than you deserved it,” Gabriel decided. Castiel sighed. Now the angels had to wait for the brothers to wake up.

Chapter Text

After what felt like an eternity, during which neither of the angels really dared to move, Dean and Sam woke up with a start almost synchronously. Panting the both of them sat upright in bed and looked back and fourth between Castiel and Gabriel.

“So it was not a dream,” Dean said finally, after his gaze settled on Castiel.

“No,” Gabriel said. “You were in fact dead.” Castiel shot Gabriel an annoyed look, but the older one smiled at him.

“Wasn’t the first time,” Sam mumbled. “What time is it?”

“Close to a quarter to nine,” Dean said, falling back into the pillows.

“Since Castiel is back, we should compare notes, especially since he refuses to talk about his talk with Michael,” Gabriel said.

“I’m not  refusing to talk about it,” Castiel countered. "I just don’t want to have to tell the story multiple times.” Gabriel stuck his tongue out at Castiel.

“Not everyone can be Michael’s favorite,” Gabriel said.

“How is that my fault,” Castiel replied. “I didn’t asked for this legacy. And it’s not my fault how Michael and Lucifer dealt with you and the situation.”

“What is up with you two?” asked Sam, who, unlike his brother, was getting ready for the day.

“His own father locked him up,” Gabriel said.

“His father exiled his brother from Heaven,” Castiel shot back. Dean groaned into the pillows, like it was too early to deal with this argument.

“Can’t you just agree that both your fathers are assholes?” Dean mumbled into the bedding.

“Not a morning person, Deano?” Gabriel asked amused.

“Fuck you,” Dean grumbled.

“I think I’ll pass,” Gabriel said. Sam laughed. Dean threw a pillow at him.

"Since this conversation probably shouldn't be held in public, I'll go get some breakfast," Sam said. "Dean will be more palatable with coffee."

Sam was right. Coffee and the promise of food, if he made it to the table, got Dean to move. Since the humans were busy eating, he wasn’t sure, he would get the (whole) truth from Gabriel and his story was likely the shorter one, Castiel began with his synopses of what happened:

“I did indeed had a talk with Michael, twice even, but only one was informative. I was snooping around in his office… I was board. Whatever. Michael knows exactly what I’m doing. That I’m not doing my job the way I’m supposed to and that I’m, we’re trying to prevent the fight. He kept record.” Castiel grimaced. “So he is well aware. But he didn’t do anything against it.”

“Except for imprisoning you,” Dean said, who was now awake enough to interact with his surrounding properly.

“That was because of the threat, not my refusal to obey orders,” Castiel said. “But Michael is most likely the only reason why the angels haven’t come for me yet, despite me fleeing yesterday.”

“Castiel,” Gabriel said slowly, while something akin to horror spread across his face. “Are you aware what that means?” Castiel thought about if for a moment, but Gabriel beat him to the answer: “You’re an outcast, practically a fallen angel.”

“Based on my interaction with Lucifer it doesn’t make much difference,” Castiel said. “Except that I can no longer count on Heaven's support. That doesn't seem much different to me than before. Since Uriel and Thiel's deaths, I'm not welcomed up there anyway." Gabriel looked at him as if he'd lost his mind.

“Did I miss a part of your development?” Gabriel asked.

“Probably the part where Cas realized that most angels can’t hurt him,” Dean said.

“More likely the part where I realized that Earth and humanity deserved to be protected and I’m their best chance,” Castiel said. He thought about what Dean said for a moment. “The fact that no one else can do anything to me except Michael and Lucifer is also very helpful.”

“Apparently so helpful that you don’t think before you talk,” Gabriel said. Castiel rolled his eyes. Sam cleared his throat.

“Were you finished Cas or did you have even more information?”, the younger Winchester asked.

“Like I said Michael knows that I’m not carrying out his orders,” Castiel picked up the plot again. “He is not about to do anything about it. To say he shares my opinion might be a bit far. He is afraid that Lucifer will be a problem. He says Lucifer has to agree. Michael is even afraid that Lucifer is more likely to kill me than listening to me. I didn’t get the impression the last time.”

Castiel looked at Sam in search of validation, until he remembered that Sam hadn’t been there for the important part of the conversation.

“As if Lucifer would hurt you,” Gabriel said. “At least nothing you wouldn’t come back from.”

“At the end that could be decisive,” Castiel said.

“So Michael is willing to cancel the fight, if Lucifer does the same,” Sam summarized.

“That is one way to put it,” Castiel said. “What happened to you?”

“Not much,” Sam said. “Bobby’s tip didn’t lead us to Lucifer but into a demon nest.”

“And that wasn’t the only time,” Dean explained. “The demons are active. Every day there are two, sometimes even three phenomena, which qualify as omens.”

“Lucifer is getting impatient,” Gabriel said. “He wants to start the fight.” All turned to Sam.

“Are you thinking about saying yes?” Castiel asked. Sam's gaze darted back and forth between the other three before he said, "No."

“Why does Lucifer apparently want to start the fight then?” Dean asked.

“Does Lucifer have a temporary vessel?” Gabriel asked.

“Well, he came to me in human shape,” Sam said, but it sounded like a question.

“Yes,” Castiel said. “He has a vessel. I have seen him.”

“Maybe Lucifer wants to start the fight, so that he can fight in his current vessel, because he understood that you boys are not going to say yes,” Gabriel said.

“Because Lucifer is so understanding,” Dean said.

“Dean,” Castiel admonish. He turned to Gabriel. “But he can’t fight this fight alone. Michael needs a vessel.”

“If Lucifer has a vessel, that can hold him for some time, than it isn’t so farfetched that the same applies to Michael,” Gabriel explained. Castiel and the Winchesters looked at each other. “What did I miss?”

“We might already met the vessel,” Dean said.

“Might?” Castiel asked. “Definitely did.”

“And?” Gabriel asked.

“I tried to trick the angels into thinking Adam didn’t survive my clash with Raphael,” Castiel said.

“But he is alive,” Gabriel realized.

“Yes,” Castiel said.

“We have to find Lucifer, before Michael realizes that you lied,” Gabriel said. “Again. Michael will answer Lucifer’s call, when he has a vessel, with which he can face him. Even if neither Dean nor Sam says yes.”

“What do you think we’ve been doing?” Dean asked. “We make note of every omen and check as many as we can. You should know that, given that you kept popping in.” Sam groaned.

“Dean, that is enough,” Sam said. “Let’s just continue that way.” Dean grumbled.

“We are finished here,” he said. “If you two don’t have any objections, we should really be going to check out the next omen.”  

Chapter Text

While the brothers collected their things, Castiel and Gabriel sat at the table. After a squabble broke out between the brothers over the whereabouts of a cable, Castiel was sure that Dean and Sam weren't paying any attention to him or Gabriel.

“How good is your Enochian?” Castiel asked.

“We speak all languages and have an almost eidetic memory,” Gabriel reminded him. “What kind of question is that?”

“In consideration of that, you should be aware that all languages evolve,” Castiel said. “Even Enochian.”

“What are you getting at?” Gabriel asked. “You know Enochian too.”

“Yes, but I’ve problems with the oldest, first version, if you will,” Castiel said. “For one I’m younger than the first generation and secondly my first memories are still patchy.”

“You found something, that you can’t understand and I’m supposed to help you understand it?” Gabriel asked.

Castiel didn’t say another word. Instead he pulled the pad and the pen, which were laying on the table, towards him. By now the Winchesters were arguing about the cable not being where the other said it should be.

Castiel drew the symbols he'd seen on Michael's notes deliberately messy on the pad, not wanting to accidentally activate a spell. After Castiel finished writing the ornate symbols, Gabriel pulled the pad toward him without further prompting.

“You can’t be serious,” Gabriel said. “Where did you found this?”

“In Michael’s notes,” Castiel explained. “Why, what’s wrong with it?” Gabriel peered at the brothers, who were still discussing wildly, although the topic was no longer necessarily the missing cable. Gabriel took the pen and schmeared more symbols onto the pad, which looked like he tried to draw them wrongly but still legible.

“Can you read that now?” Gabriel asked. He pushed the pad back over to Castiel, who studied the symbols as well as the new help symbols.

“Not more than Samael, Michael and my own name,” Castiel explained. Gabriel looked like he wanted to hit Castiel over the head with the pad.

“It’s a spell,” Gabriel said.

“That is what I thought,” Castiel said. “You think I always draw my symbols like this? What does it do?”

“I don’t know,” Gabriel admitted. “But the fact that it concerns you and or your parents can’t mean anything good.”

“How do you know, what it means if you don’t know what the spell does?” Castiel asked.

“The symbols,” Gabriel explained. “You’re not wrong. This is the very first form of Enochian that existed. So old that you could have presented the note to any angel and they wouldn't have understood it. This symbol you can’t know. It doesn’t exist anymore, it broke in two. It is from a time when there was no differentiation between siblings and lovers. Life partners, if I’m not mistaken. Since this is about Lucifer, it can only mean Michael. This one you could know, it changed a bit, but the meaning is the same.”

“Son of God?” Castiel asked.

“Not quite,” Gabriel replied. “These flourishes here make all the difference. Son of son of God.”

“Come again,” Castiel asked.

“Nephilim if you will,” Gabriel said. “The son of a son of God. The child of an angel. Of course, it’s from a time before the symbol held any real meaning. Based on the Life partner symbol, you didn’t existed yet, not to mention Nephilim. But since this is about Lucifer it has to be about you.”

“And you have no idea what the spell could do?” Castiel asked.  

“If you take the age into consideration, there are only five, technically four beings that could have written it,” Gabriel explained. “It wasn’t me for sure. So it had nothing to do with spreading the word of God, not that there were really any beings who it could be spread to. If Michael had written it, then he would either written down the whole spell or nothing at all. So it’s not about fighting, training or something like that. I also doubt that Lucifer has written the spell himself. I’m not sure when he adopted the name Lucifer as his name, ditching Samael for the most part, nor do I know when the symbol for Lucifer was created. But why would the light bearer write a spell in which he only includes his name in its written form, even if Life partner was already supposed to be Michael. Boosting his own powers during a time when only four angels existed and jealousy wasn’t invented yet, let alone got it’s claws into Lucifer, doesn’t make sense.

That leaves God and Raphael. God was somewhat lazy when it came to writing things down. Full of ideas but not willing to pen them. That’s part of the reason why the chronicle is writing itself and why later Metatron was keeping record. I would guess that Raphael has written this spell. Maybe due to a godly nudge if you will. That would make it a healing spell.”

“But Raphael is the only one who doesn’t know the truth,” Castiel said.

“Like I said, the spell is older than you,” Gabriel said. “On the other hand he should have been able to figure it out. We tried to be subtle, but I can’t imagine that Raphael… Although, shouldn’t he have been able to deduce from us giving you extra training, that you’re archangel and furthermore Lucifer’s son?”

“You tell me,” Castiel said.

“Raphael didn’t know what he was writing,” Gabriel said. “Even if he remembered… During and after the fall it probably seemed more likely that Lucifer would find his Life partner and son down there. He never lost is grace. He is still God’s son.”

“He sat in the cage,” Castiel reminded the other.

“Does anyone up there knows how that works?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t think so. So, it is most likely a healing spell.”

“But why does a healing spell for Lucifer, requires both me and Michael?” Castiel asked.

“I don’t know, my healing abilities are limited to what I can perceive,” Gabriel said.

“What about curses?” asked Castiel.

“How long have you been on Earth,” Gabriel asked. “Depends on how powerful the curse is. But few curses are so strong that they require an antidote, if you can pump the victim full of grace.”

“What about godly or godlike curses,” Castiel asked. “I’m pretty sure, that we would fail, but Raphael?”

“With enough information he would probably find a remedy,” Gabriel said, but it sounded like a question.

“Is there a symbol for the mark?” Castiel asked.

“Which mark?” Gabriel asked.

“The one that corrupted Lucifer,” Castiel explained.

“Corrupted?” Gabriel asked. “What are you talking about?”

“The brother bond,” Castiel said.

“What?” Gabriel asked.

“You have no idea what I’m talking about, do you?” Castiel realized. “You… couldn’t see it?”

“Since I do in fact have no idea what you’re talking about, no, I couldn’t,” Gabriel said.

“I read in Michael’s documents that you imprisoned the Darkness,” Castiel said.

“Yeah, aunty wasn’t thrilled,” Gabriel remembered.

“If you imprisoned her, than there is a key,” Castiel continued. “Who would you give the key to your sister’s prison?”

“Someone I trust,” Gabriel said.

“Lucifer was God’s favorite,” Castiel said. “He got the key, which was a mark in this case. Since the Darkness is not happy to be imprisoned, the mark started to change Lucifer, for the lack of a better word corrupted him.”

“You mean this would have been the key to prevent Lucifer from wanting to fight Michael to death?” Gabriel said.

“Maybe,” Castiel said. “We don’t know, but the effect of the spell is missing.”

“If we assume that you’re right, than Michael tries to piece the spell back together,” Gabriel said.

“I don’t know,” Castiel admitted. “Either he doesn’t know, what the spell is for, because part of it is still missing or he knows, what it is for and sees a reason, why it could still work.” Castiel shrugged. “Maybe we’re completely wrong.”

“I don't want to interrupt your philosophy session, but we want to check out and can't do that if you're still in here," explained Dean, who was leaning in the doorframe.

Both angels looked around. Indeed all things that belong to the brothers, except for the pad and the pen, was gone. Castiel picked up these two things and the angels left the room. Dean locked the door behind them and made his way to the reception.

Chapter Text

Before they even reached their next destination, Castiel regretted a few choices, especially those that had led to Gabriel sitting next to him in the backseat of the Impala. It had begun with Gabriel poking Castiel’s side. That Castiel had endured stoically. When he finally had enough he slapped Gabriel on the fingers.

“What are the two of you doing back there?” Dean asked annoyed, when Castiel eventually hit his target.

“Nothing,” Gabriel said, then he snapped his fingers. Castiel’s frustration increased, when he realized that Gabriel made it so that the brothers ignored them.

“So?” Gabriel asked.

“What?” Castiel countered.

“What is going on between you and Dean?” Gabriel asked. 

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Castiel explained. He was serious about that, he had no idea what Gabriel wanted to know.

“Oh, really?” Gabriel asked. “You didn’t notice, how he looks at you?” Castiel rolled his eyes. “And how he looks at me, when “we” annoy him?”

“You’re being childish,” Castiel said. “You annoy him. There is no we.”

“Oh, Cassi,” Gabriel said. He looked back and forth between Castiel and Dean. “What are you seeing, when you look at him? His body or his soul?”

“Him,” Castiel said confidently, despite that not being one of Gabriel’s options.

“I could understand both,” Gabriel said. “He's won the genetic lottery, which seems to apply to the whole family. And his soul doesn't show that he spent 40 years in hell—quite the opposite." Castiel looked at him, alarmed. "Don't look at me like that. I've been staying up to date with what the Winchesters were doing. I’ve watched Keeping up with the Winchesters, if you will. I knew after all, that it will end with them... is supposed to end with them?”

“It will not end with them,” Castiel said convinced.

“You say them, but you’re looking at Dean while doing so,” Gabriel said. Caught Castiel turned to the other angel. “So I’m asking again: What is going on between the two of you? What do you see, when you look at him?”

“Him,” Castiel repeated without hesitation. He still didn’t know what Gabriel was talking about, but he was sure the other would tell him soon enough.

“Or is it narcissism?” Gabriel asked. “Is it because you burned your grace into a soul? Does Michael know about that?”

“No,” Castiel said irritated. “And I don’t know, why he would care.”

“You literally branded his vessel,” Gabriel said. “Your grace is intertwined with Dean. Your grace may be partly like Michael’s but also like Lucifer’s.”

“The moment Dean says yes, Michael wouldn’t care about his soul anyway,” Castiel said. “If I burned my grace into him, weaved it into his soul or not.”

“Didn’t you listen to me?” Gabriel asked. “It left a physical scar. I’m pretty sure Michael will not like it. On the other hand bold move to deny your father the access to the vessel by claiming it yourself.”

“I didn’t do it on purpose ,” Castiel said.  

“Why did it happen then?” Gabriel asked.

“I don’t know,” Castiel forced out. Gabriel’s physical attacks had been bad enough, but this was worse. Why did he thought it was a good idea to convince Gabriel to help them? At this point, Castiel deliberately ignored the fact that without Gabriel he would still be stuck in Heaven’s prison system.

“Do you not know or do you not want to think about it?” Gabriel asked.

“Does you blabbering have a point or are you just having fun torturing me?” Castiel asked.

“Who said something about torture?” Gabriel asked.

“I did,” Castiel said. “Because what you’re doing, feels like it.”

“Anger,” Gabriel said. “Welcome on Earth, kiddo.”

“You’re not funny,” Castiel explained.

“Are you aware, what your refusal of obeying orders really means?” Gabriel asked and Castiel had no idea, why he changed the topic so suddenly.

“We’re already been over this,” Castiel said, in whom the wish to hurt Gabriel grew, like by punching him. “I’m a fallen angel.”

“That too, but that is not what I meant,” Gabriel said. “What do you think, how many angels have the potential to not carry out their orders? Angels are made to obey orders. Sure a few fall through the cracks, like Anna. But the most of them up there, couldn’t even fathom the idea.”

“For such obedient beings quite a few wanted the apocalypse to happen,” Castiel grumbled.

“And whose fault you think is that?” Gabriel asked. “Four angels, that were not simply made to be soldiers. Four angels, that were supposed to keep Dad company. And you. What do you think?”

“You’re talking about yourself, Lucifer, Michael and Raphael,” Castiel realized.

“Yes,” Gabriel said. “Whatever made the angels want the apocalypse to start, is either Michael or Raphael’s fault and if it had been an offhanded comment.”

“I still don’t know what you getting at” Castiel said.

“Archangels have another understanding of family then the rest,” Gabriel said. “And I’m sure that you understand it. Everyone is always talking about “siblings”, but do you really understand the meaning of the word, if you were only created to execute someone else’s orders? The relationship between Michael and Lucifer proved very quickly to Dad, that he gave us archangels to much. And I’m not talking about your creation here. Due to that there are only four of us and the first generation was already less powerful. But there is something else that they are missing. Something that made it possible for Michael and Lucifer’s relationship to take a 180 degree turn in the first place. Why it was so hard for us to watch, while the rest stood on the sideline, weapon in hand in case their general needed help. Emotions can be complex.”

“Are you trying to tell me that I have emotions?” Castiel asked. “Because in that case you’re a bit late. Michael and Lucifer’s behavior was very telling in regards to the emotional capacity of an archangel.”

“I only want to say that whatever is going on between you and Dean, it’s alright,” Gabriel explained.

“I have no idea, what you’re talking about,” Castiel said.

“Are you sure you’re past puberty?” Gabriel asked.

“I never been in puberty,” Castiel said. “Noone of us been.”

“Sure,” Gabriel said. He patted Castiel’s shoulder like he knew something the younger angel didn’t and would need to learn through experience that tended to be painful. Then he dissipated the barrier between them and the Winchesters.

Chapter Text

Of cause the Winchesters hadn’t notice, that Castiel and Gabriel had disconnected from them for an unspecific amount of time. What happened next however, couldn’t be ignored. There was a bang, that was on par with the sound that would have sounded if Dean had crushed them with their current speed into a wall, and Gabriel was gone. Dean stepped on the brake and the car came to a stop.

“What just happened?” Dean asked. Castiel didn’t answer, but instead stepped out of the car. Gabriel stood a few yards down the street and looked like he had flown through a storm. He also look pissed.

“What kicked him out of the car?” asked Sam, who had also stepped out of the car. Castiel looked around. Invisible to the human eye, reddish walls fed by protective seals extend into the sky.

“We’ve came to the right place,” Castiel mumbled. He stepped closer to Gabriel and thereby also to the wall, that denied the other angel entry to the city.

“I’m locked out,” the older archangel realized, when Castiel came into earshot. “Why did you get to go in and I don’t?” Castiel looked at the protection sigils, which lit up here and there across the wall, before fading again.

“You said it yourself,” Castiel said then and turned back to Gabriel. “A little bit like Michael and a little bit like Lucifer.” As he said the second name Castiel extended his arm, penetrating the wall without any problems. Gabriel crossed his arms.

“Good for you, but it looks like you have to confront Lucifer without me,” he said.

“You don’t have to come along, if you don’t want to,” Castiel said. “It might be even better if I go alone.” He looked over his shoulder to where Dean and Sam leant shoulder to shoulder against Baby watching the angels.

“I couldn’t even help you, if I wanted to,” Gabriel said. “I can’t enter.”

“Take my hand,” Castiel encouraged. His arm was still extended through the wall.

“What are you trying to do?”, Gabriel asked.

“Trust me,” Castiel asked.

"I don't know if this has something to do with trust or insanity," Gabriel said. "Lucifer can't lock you out, for the same reason you survived Hell. He can lock me out."

“For the same reason, I survived Hell and was able to get in here, I can get you in,” Castiel explained.

“That can’t possibly work,” Gabriel mumbled, but took Castiel’s hand. The younger pulled, which led to Gabriel stumbling in Castiel’s directions and thereby directly through the barrier.

“Trust, you say?” Gabriel asked. “Very trust invoking.”

“But you’re in,” Castiel said. Gabriel turned around, only to realize that he was indeed inside the protective circle.

“Remind me not to underestimate you,” Gabriel mumbled, He shook his head. “Simple manipulation of Lucifer’s protection spell, unbelievable.”

“Manipulation is easier than breaking it down,” Castiel said. “And he would have notice it.”

“Even you would not be able to break it down,” Gabriel claimed.

“Probably not,” Castiel admitted.

“And it’s quite possible that your or my presence activated any alarms despite your manipulation,” Gabriel continued, as if Castiel hadn’t said anything.

“Let’s go back to Dean and Sam, they’re already getting antsy,” Castiel said.

“Everything alright?” Sam asked, when the angels approached.

“Yup,” Gabriel said. “Lucifer just doesn’t want me here.”

“Why could that be,” Dean mumbled. Sam smacked him on the arm.

“So, Lucifer is here,” Sam said. “Maybe I shouldn’t be here than.”

“Are you about to say yes?” Castiel asked. Sam shook his head. “Can you think of any arguments that could convince you to say yes?” Head shaking. “Do you believe that you’re strong enough to house Lucifer?” Shrugging. “Do you believe that you’re strong enough to overpower Lucifer in your own head?” Head shaking. “Than I think you’re okay.”

“More so, since Cassi has the genius plan of confronting Lucifer alone,” Gabriel said.

“Really, Cas?” Dean asked.

“Do you think that is a good idea,” Sam added.

“I’m the only one who Lucifer might listen to,” Castiel said.

“The key word being might,” Dean said. “He could also kill you. Michael will have these concerns for a reason.”

“Lucifer will not kill him,” Gabriel said.

“Thank you,” Castiel said.

“Only seriously injure him,” Gabriel added.

“I take my thanks back,” Castiel proclaimed.

“Oh, really?” Gabriel asked. Castiel rolled his eyes.

“Let’s get a move on and look for a motel to set up camp,” Castiel said.

“And than you want to look for Lucifer,” Gabriel said, as the group got back into the car.

“Why do you not want to understand that this is the best option?” Castiel asked.

“Because your father, the being Lucifer had been closest to, said that he will kill you,” Gabriel explained.

“You said it yourself, he will not kill me,” Castiel said.

“It’s not about that,” Gabriel admitted. “There are wounds that take a long time to heal even for us and if Lucifer wants to prepone this fight, by him and Michael forgoing their true vessels, then it might be enough to deal you an injury that benches you for some time, to make sure they can do their thing without you interfering.”

“Lucifer knows, he can’t win against Michael,” Castiel said. Gabriel stared at him.

“Is this the soldier or the son talking?” he asked.

“Neither,” Castiel said, “Despite nobody listening to what I had to say, I have listened to lectures from Uriel, Raphael, Michael and all the others, who thought my idea was ridiculous, including Lucifer. He knows that it is practically impossible for him to win a fight against God’s warrior.”

“And you want to use that against him,” Gabriel said.

“I don’t know,” Castiel admitted.  “But that tells me that I can appeal to Lucifer’s survival instinct, if I do it right.”

“I’m coming with you,” Gabriel said.

“Both of us know that Lucifer doesn’t want you in town,” Castiel said. “You’re not coming with me.”

“I will,” Gabriel said. “I'll keep my distance, I promise, but if he really does hurt you..."

“I got it,” Castiel grumbled.

“Do you already have a plan on how to find him?” Sam asked, as the car now came to a stop in a motel parking lot.

“He will be in the middle,“ Castiel said. “We only have to find the middle of the protection circle.”

“That shouldn’t be too difficult,” Gabriel said. Dean made a sound that implied that he wasn’t convinced. Gabriel seemed to notice. “We shouldn’t waste any time then.” Gabriel stepped out of the car and was gone before the humans had even blinked.

“I should go after him, before he crazily decides to confront Lucifer on his own,” Castiel said. “We know where to find you after.”

“You call the idea that is your own plan crazy, congratulations,” Dean grumbled. Sam gave an amused snort before he saw to it to get out of the car and out of his brother's reach.

“But I have an advantage,” Castiel said, before he followed Gabriel, who was circling above the city.  Flying, the protective circle and thus its center were not difficult to find.

Both angels landed in front of a church that was more of a ruin than a place where religious services were held.

“You stay here,” Castiel told Gabriel in case the other angel was still considering joining Castiel.

“Yeah, yeah, i got it,” Gabriel said. “I still think this is a bad idea though.”

“You don’t have to like it,” Castiel said. With those words he left Gabriel behind and entered the church.

Chapter Text

The inside of the church didn’t look much better than the outside. The roof seemed to be intact, but more than half the windows were shattered, which made the angel figures look strangely distorted. The benches were either broken several times or missing completely. The altar was completely smashed. The pictures adoring the inside were smeared with graffiti, torn or shredded, the eyes of all people were xed out. Every depiction of Jesus was missing or destroyed beyond recognition. Part of the pulpit had broken off, and the remains of a barrier tape hung from the staircase. Castiel wasn't sure he wanted to know what had happened here.

In the middle of all that Chaos stood Lucifer. He was studying one of the intact windows. Castiel couldn’t tell which angel was depicted. With quite but determined steps Castiel walked down the nave.

“Did you knew, that humans knew about you?” Lucifer asked. Castiel stood there as if petrified, even though he had known that Lucifer must have known of his presence at the latest when he entered the church. “Heaven didn’t know and still your name found it’s way into the human scriptures.” Lucifer turned to Castiel. “They even grant you archangel status... Although they somehow got seven archangels. Whatever. What are you doing here?”

“I think, you know exactly why I’m here,” Castiel said.

“Do I?” Lucifer asked. “Trying to bring the lost sons home? I think I have to decline.” So Lucifer was aware that Gabriel was nearby.

“That is not my goal and you know that,” Castiel said. He paused. “At least you would know, if you had listened to me the last time we spoke.”

“Still clinging to the childish dream that you can prevent this fight?” Lucifer asked. He moved closer to Castiel. “You did a great job with the Winchesters.”

“Is that why you are trying to get Michael to face you as soon as possible?” Castiel asked.

“This vessel... well,” Lucifer said. “If you keep the Winchesters from us, we have to look for alternatives.”

“You say, we, as if Michael would agree with you on any of these points,” Castiel said.

“Your memories aren’t back still?” Lucifer asked. “Michael would never disobey Daddy’s commands. He wants this, because he believes in our father.”

“This might be shocking for you,” Castiel said. “But angels can learn and grow.”

“Keep telling yourself that,” Lucifer said. “You obviously already forgot that he took your memories.”

"He did it because I asked him to, because you drove me to exasperation," Castiel explained, hearing the angry note in his own voice.

“Keep telling yourself that,” Lucifer said again.

“I’m not just telling myself that,” Castiel said. “My memories are back. It was Michael’s offer but my decision.”

“Sure,” Lucifer said, the sarcasm evident in his voice.

"Why would he warn me about you when he can simply manipulate me?" Castiel asked. "If Michael is capable of manipulating my memories so I believing his idea was mine, why doesn't he make sure I stay away from you?"

“He warned you about me?” Lucifer asked. “Typical. He thinks he knows best, doesn’t he? As if I ever would...” Lucifer turned away from Castiel and towards the window that portrayed or used to portray Michael. The window reassembled itself. Lucifer stared at the image of his brother for a long, silent moment. “What did he say?”

“I don’t think you want to hear it,” Castiel said.

“You are here,” Lucifer replied. “So it can have been that impressive.” Suddenly Castiel wasn’t so sure anymore, if it had been a good idea, to talk to Lucifer alone. The older one wouldn't take the warning Michael had given kindly, but the way the Morning Star looked at Michael's image, told Castiel that he had no choice but to repeat the words.

“He was afraid that you would be more inclined to kill me than listen to me,” Castiel said finally. Something undefinable flickered over Lucifer’s face. As he now turned back to face Castiel, every instinct in the younger angel told him to flee.

Rage was written all over Lucifer's face, the air crackled with energy, and unnatural shadows danced across the walls, drawing grotesque images of their true selves. Castiel didn't know if Lucifer still knew who stood before him. That he was threatening his son and not the brother responsible for his rage. Lucifer stepped closer to Castiel until he seemed to tower over him.

“You can tell Michael, that...” Lucifer growled.

“I can’t tell Michael anything,” Castiel said. “The only way I get back into Heaven is being dragged there by my so called siblings.” For a moment Castiel thought that this would take the wind out of Lucifer’s sail, that his anger, which probably wasn't directed at Castiel anyway, would subside. But instead, Lucifer grew angrier. He grabbed Castiel's arm painfully.

"Father," Castiel said, desperately trying to remind Lucifer who he was dealing with. Lucifer recoiled as if he'd been burned.

"Don’t call…" he began, but then stopped. He turned his back on Castiel. "Go, Castiel."

“I...,” Castiel tried.

“No,” Lucifer cut him off. “Go now. Before it turns out Michael had been right after all.” Castiel stared at Lucifer’s back. The older of course noticed. He spun around again, to Castiel, who hadn’t moved an inch. “Go.” Lucifer raised his voice, than he extended his arm, to point to the exit. Intentionally or unintentionally, Lucifer put some of his power  into the movement and suddenly Castiel, who was unprepared for it despite the tension in the air, had a pillar in his back.

Maybe he should have allowed Gabriel to come with him. Maybe the other archangel heard his thoughts like a prayer and came to his aid. Aid he did really need a moment later. The energy that had electrified the air, that Castiel was still able to feel even on the other end of the church, started putting pressure on him. It was like it just wanted to squash him.

Castiel of course knew that it was Lucifer’s doing, but that didn’t mean that it was easy to fight against it. Although Castiel was fighting back and had been certain until now that he was a match for Lucifer, he had to admit that something was wrong with his defenses. Otherwise, he couldn't explain the pain spreading through him.

The pain got more intense the longer Castiel was fighting the force trying to squash him. Castiel wasn’t even sure if the pain came from his true self or from his vessel. For a moment, the memory of the future version of him saying that it had taken Lucifer and Michael to take away his grace without killing him came back to him.

But as suddenly as it had appeared, it was gone, buried by the still intensifying pain. Castiel knew that humans had a threshold of pain they could endure, before their brain just shut down, so the human lost consciousness. But what about angels?

Based on the fact that Castiel’s vision began to blur and to narrow, he could hope to not be aware of Lucifer doing what Michael had warned Castiel about. His legs gave out under him. He fell to his knees.

It was as if his head was wrapped in cotton wool, numbing all his senses, and was being pounded on with a jackhammer at the same time. Distantly, Castiel heard a voice calling his name before everything around him went black, silent, weightless and empty.

Chapter Text

Immediately after the angels left, Dean went out to get something to eat, because, of course, he was hungry. Sam just pecked at the salad Dean had brought him, while his brother devoured his food as if he hadn't eaten in days.

“How can you eat right now?” Sam asked finally.

“I’m hungry,” Dean said. “What kind of question is that?”

“Cas and Gabe might be on their way to their executioner and you gulp down your burger like it’s your last meal,” Sam said. “And I’m not even going to bring up the fact that you speak with your mouth full and spit your half eaten food everywhere.”

“Am I supposed to starve because the angels are in danger?” Dean asked. “The two of them will manage... also Gabe?”

“What?” Sam asked. “You’re the only one who’s name has only four letters before being shortened. Also you’re allowed to shorten Cas’s name, but I’m not allowed to shorten Gabriel’s?” Dean just grumbled. “Come on, I know, he was an ass, he still can be one, but don't you think our chances, Cas's chances, will increase if he's there?"

“Do you want my honest opinion?” Dean asked.

“If you can tell me, when your mouth is empty, so you don’t spit on me, again, I would asked you to,” Sam said.

“I think Gabriel puts Cas into danger,” Dean said.

“You think?” Sam asked.

“Cas talked to Michael alone and got somewhere,” Dean explained.

“And you think the same goes for Lucifer,” Sam realized.

“Lucifer didn’t want Gabriel here,” Dean reminded his brother.

“He doesn't want Cas here either, probably,” Sam said. “And Cas only got in because his grace is similar to Lucifer’s.”

“I still believe that Lucifer is more inclined to talked to Cas, if he is alone”, Dean said.

“You have much faith in Cas,” Sam noticed.

“You don’t?” Dean asked.

“I didn’t say that,” Sam said.

“Sammy?” Dean said in a threatening tone. Sam held up his hands in a placating manner.

“I didn’t say anything,” he defended himself.

“But you implied something,” Dean accused the younger.

“I did nothing of that sort”, Sam said.

“Sammy,” Dean repeated in the same way as before.

"I'll keep quiet," Sam said. The silence lasted for maybe five minutes. "You know I wouldn't care, right?"

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Dean claimed.

“Dad is dead,” Sam said.

“Sam,” Dean said. “Stop it.”

“I’m just saying,” Sam said.

“I don’t want to hear it though,” Dean growled.

“You're just  your own worst enemy in this case," Sam claimed. Dean didn't say another word. He stood up, abandoned his food, and practically fled the room. Sam sighed and actually started eating his salad.

Dean returned earlier than Sam anticipated. The angels hadn’t returned yet and Sam wasn’t sure if that was a good sign or not. Dean didn’t even look at Sam, when he returned and went straight into the bathroom. Sam sighed and began cleaning up the leftovers of their meal. He had just gotten comfortable on the couch, when Dean finally exited the bathroom. The older got two beers, before he said down on the couch next to Sam. Without saying a word he handed Sam one if the bottles. The younger accepted the silent apology.

For some time the brothers were sitting on the couch, drinking their beer an watching an old western that Dean probably could have spoken along with if he had wanted to, but instead the older brother fiddled with the label of his bottle.

“Dad might be dead, but what about Bobby?” Dean asked quietly, like he didn’t wanted Sam to hear.

“Bobby?” Sam asked. “Do you really think, he cares about that kind of stuff?”

“Do you remember the case in Holstein?” Dean asked.

“There was something off about the pastor, if I remember correctly”, Sam said, before it clicked. “You’re aware that Bobby only said those things to make the people trust us and tell us the stuff we wanted to know, right? He got the boy out afterwards. You know how those small towns can be, especially if they’re in the middle of nowhere.” Dean sighed. “You’re your own worst enemy.”

“I’m not my own worst enemy,” Dean argued. “Why do you even care so much?” Because Sam saw, how Dean looked at Castiel, but he couldn’t really tell his brother that. “Might this be about you and not about me?”

“I stand by it,” Sam said.

“By what?” Dean asked.

“What do you think we are talking about?” Sam asked.

“Under Dad’s watchful eye?” Dean asked shocked.

“What?” Sam asked. “I don’t have a death wish, didn’t have one back than either. At Standford. Typical college experience.”

“Not all of us went to college,” Dean said.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” Sam said. “And it didn’t stop at experimenting at college.” Dean who’s eyes had jumped back and forth between the TV and his beer bottle before, now snapped to Sam. “Don’t look so shocked.”

“I never...” Dean began.

“...noticed anything,” Sam offered. “Think about it, if there might be a reason for that.” Dean jolted like he had been electrocuted. “The comments your drop from time to time, gave reason to worry that you might inherited Dad’s view on the “alternative Lifestyle”.”

“Sammy,” Dean said.

“It’s alright, Dean”, Sam said. “This isn’t about me, it’s about you.” Dean’s face hardened.

“There is nothing for me to talk about,” Dean said. Sam sighed.

“If you say so,” Sam said. Poor Cas...

“You might fish in the whole sea,” Dean said, “I will stick to the girls.”

“If you say so,” Sam repeated. He had a hunch that Dean would use the next opportunity to prove himself. They could almost be glad they hadn't been anywhere long enough for Dean to find the time to pick up someone in a bar. Before Sam could think of another way to get his brother to listen, Gabriel's voice sounded.

"Sam, Dean, open up," Gabriel demanded from the other side of the door. Both brothers jumped up from the sofa. Dean, however, was quicker to the door, sitting closer. Dean ripped the door open. Gabriel stood there, holding Castiel in his arms.

"What happened?" asked Dean, who immediately stepped aside. Gabriel didn't answer. He just walked over to the bed and laid Castiel down. He snapped his fingers. The next moment, Castiel was under the covers, his clothes neatly folded at the end of the bed. Castiel showed no sign of life.

"Gabe, what happened?" Sam asked.

"Lucifer," said Gabriel. "What else? I don't know exactly what Lucifer did. I heard Cas praying for help. When I got to him, he was already like this."

Chapter Text

When Castiel came back to it, the first thing he heard was Dean’s voice: “So much for not getting injured.”

“No one said anything about that,” Gabriel reminded him. “We were only sure that he would not die.” Gabriel’s voice got quieter at the end.

“And is it true?” Dean asked. “Because he is not breathing.”

“He doesn’t need to breathe,” Gabriel said. “You might not be able to sense it, but I can feel his grace working on so many different things simultaneously... Whatever Lucifer was trying to do, he didn’t take into account that Castiel is as strong as he is and that he would put up a fight. Unstoppable force meets unmovable object.”

“And neither won,” Sam’s voice said.

“Both lost a great amount of power,” Gabriel said. “Lucifer practically tore apart all of Castiel’s internal organs. At one point Castiel couldn’t endure the pain anymore and lost consciousness. He should wake up soon.” Castiel opened his eyes. Dean and Garbriel were standing at the end of the bed Castiel was laying on. Sam sat on one of the chairs at the table. He was the first one, who realized that Castiel was awake.

“Cas,” he said and jumped up from his chair. Now Gabriel and Dean also turned to Castiel. Concern was written all over both of their faces, although to varying degrees.

“How are you feeling, Cas?” Dean asked.

“Like I’ve been torn apart and then put back together,” Castiel admitted.

“Because that is more or less what happened,” Gabriel said. “I’m not sure what Lucifer has done or tried, but when I came in, you were already out cold and Lucifer was just standing there. I’ve to admit, I have never seen an angel pant. Are you aware that everyone else would be dead?”

“Everyone except me and Michael,” Castiel mumbled, while pushing himself painfully into a sitting position. Only now he realized that he wasn’t wearing his clothes.

“Probably,” Gabriel said. “Lucifer fled, the protection circle has vanished.”

“We have to come up with something new,” Castiel said. “Lucifer isn’t willing to talk. Every time, when the name Michael is mentioned or even hinted at, he gets angry."

“Sounds like a bitter ex,” Dean said.

“Very fitting description, Deano,” Gabriel said. Dean sighed, as if he had already given up on fighting Gabriel on the nickname. Gabriel fell lengthwise onto the empty bed.

“Gabriel, out of my bed,” said Sam, who had sat down again. “This instant.”

“But he is allowed to keep laying in it?” Gabriel asked. He pointed at Castiel, as if the younger angel didn’t have problems even staying upright.

“Cas just went through a near death experience,” Dean explained.

“And you didn’t,” Sam added. “So out of my bed.” Reluctantly Gabriel got up from the bed and wandered over to the empty chair.

“So, what do we do with the oldest, bitterest ex of the universe?” Dean asked. Castiel pressed his lips together, when nobody said anything. He closed his eyes for a moment.

“What about the Colt?” he asked then. All turned to him.

“You can’t be serious,” Gabriel said. “You want to kill him?”

“Weren’t you the one, who wanted to allow the two of them to kill each other?” asked Castiel, who now found the strength to throw of the blanket and sit on the edge of the bed. “What happened to that?”

“You gave a couple of good arguments to not let that happen?” Gabriel suggested. “Could you do it? Kill him?”

“I...,” Castiel started, but wasn’t sure how to continue this sentence.

“Every other angel would be a small bump in the road, but Lucifer?” Gabriel asked. “You’re your fathers’ son.” Gabriel shook his head.

“Why do you think I’m asking about the Colt?” Castiel asked. “I already have the means to kill Lucifer.” He looked towards the ground.

“The thing about the Colt is that Crowley screwed us,” Dean said. “It seems to be the real Colt, but the ammunition is fake.”

“He gave you the wrong ammunition?” Sam asked.

“It’s not like he would gain anything, if we get rid of Lucifer for him,” Castiel said.

“Wouldn’t it be easier for him to stay on the throne if we take care of Lucifer?” Sam asked.

“The throne is inherited,” Castiel said. “Even if Lucifer is dead, I could go down there and kick him off the throne.”

“He already threatened Crowley with that,” Dean said.

“Okay, so before we can use the Colt, we need other bullets,” Sam said. “I assume you two don’t want to kill Lucifer yourself. Do we have an option, which works without anyone killing anyone?”

“Depends,” Gabriel said. “There is another key to the cage, but I’m not sure if the effort is worth it or if we have the time for it.”

“One of the few things I pried from him, before he brought up the stuff with my memories and then the whole thing escalated, is that he actually intends to prepone the fight,” Castiel explained. “Lucifer has realized that neither of you will say yes... we should keep an eye on Adam.”

“Why?” Dean asked. “I thought, the angels think Adam is dead.”

“Yes,” Castiel admitted. “But that was before Raphael told Michael about our clash. You remember, archangels can still find you.”

“Is there a reason to assume that there are more vessels for both or even one of them?” Sam asked.

“It’s nothing short of a miracle that the two of them have vessels beside their true vessels at all,” Gabriel said.

“What is your back-up plan for the cage?” Castiel asked.

“If one combines the rings of the horsemen of the apocalypse, the cage can be opened,” Gabriel explained. “But the search alone would take a considerable amount of time and based on what you said, I’m afraid we don’t have that time.”

“We have time until we hear from Adam,” Sam said.

“No,” Gabriel said. “We have to assume that the moment we hear from or about Adam, Michael is already in control. We have to find out, where the two will meet, if we want to have a chance of talking with them, to prevent the fight.”

“They will meet in Lawrence, Kansas,” Castiel said.

“And you know that, how?” Gabriel asked.

“I’ve gone through Michael’s desk,” Castiel said. “There was a list.”

“This is almost negligence,” Gabriel said.

“In Michael’s defense, normally no one would look through his office or even be alone in there,” Castiel said.

“Okay, we know that the end of the world is supposed to happen in Lawrence,” Sam said. “But Lawrence has a population of almost 100,000 people, so it’s not a small city.”

“The cemetery,” Gabriel said.

“For someone, who didn’t know until now in which city the meeting is supposed to happen, you sound quite confident,” Castiel said.

“If Sam and Dean would be used as vessels than it would happen in the cemetery,” Gabriel said. “Can you imagine how many generations of Winchesters and Campbells are buried there? It’s perfect for the dramatics and even more important, the influence it would have on Dean and Sam, if Michael and Lucifer were wearing them.” Castiel grimaced.

“I would prefer to not think about it,” Castiel said. “Never been a fan of necromancy.”

“Says the guy, who pulled a soul out of Hell,” Gabriel said. “And is inhabiting an empty vessel.”

“It hasn’t been like this the whole time,” Castiel defended himself. “And it isn’t my fault, that my parents kept putting me in situations, that James couldn’t survive. When I took the vessel, he was still alive.”

“Cas, did you kill him?” Dean asked, but it didn’t sound accusing.

“No,” Castiel said indignant. “I think Lucifer’s escape, costed him his life.”

“Since we cleared that one up, we can focus on how to prevent more people from falling victim to Lucifer,” Dean said.

“Whatever we do, we should stay close to Lawrence,” Sam said.

“Ah, hello,” Gabriel said. “Distance and time are not really a hindrance.”

“Maybe we should split up,” Castiel said,

“Didn’t you preach us or at least me the whole time that Sam and I are stronger together?” Dean asked. Castiel got up from the bed to step up to Dean.

“This is no longer about you,” Castiel said. “The apocalypse is now happening without you.”

“But you are still part of it,” Dean said. “And we won’t let you do it alone. You’ve risked everything for us and sacrificed more than enough, now we will do the same for you.”

“Dean,” Castiel said, but he just couldn't get out more, because Dean was serious. He stared at Dean until one of the beings at the table cleared his throat. Castiel as well as Dean spun around. Sam made a suffering face and gave the matching groan, while Gabriel just smirked.

“After we got that one clarified, how about concrete plans?” asked Gabriel, who was smiling way to smug for Castiel’s liking.

“Since you and Cas are our fast travel to Lawrence, I think the groups are clear,” Dean said.

“Is that so, Deano?” Gabriel asked. Now it was Castiel’s turn to groan.

“Gabriel,” he said threateningly, but the older just smiled even wider. “Dean and I will confront Crowley again. If he flees into Hell, I can follow him, if I must. You two start looking for the horsemen.”

“And how do you want to find Crowley?” Sam asked. “Last time we needed Ruby’s tip.”

“I will go and cash in some favors,“ Gabriel said. “You could try to find at least one of the riders.” The archangel was gone.

“How much stock put we in what he said?" Dean asked.

"We'll just assume he knows real people or beings who can tell him where Crowley is," Castiel said. "Without him selling your souls."

“So we will in fact look for the horsemen,” Sam said.

“Looks like it,” Castiel said. He side eyed Dean, before continuing: “Look for places, where people are unusually combative, getting physical, where craving seemed to be tearing the people apart, where unusual illnesses are found or occur suspiciously often.”

“So we do, what we always do, but with more specific circumstances,” Dean said. “Got it.”

Chapter Text

When Gabriel finally reappeared, he slammed a piece of paper on the table without saying much.

"This is the bar where Crowley is said to be a regular," Gabriel said. "Did you find anything?"

“A few leads, but nothing really concrete,” said Sam.

“I expected more,” Gabriel said in a teasing tone.

“Fuck you,” Dean grumbled. He took the paper, which was still held down by Gabriel’s hand.

"Now, now," said Gabriel. "Facts against facts."

“We don’t have time for that,” Castiel said. “You said it yourself, the clock is ticking. We did our best, the rest you and Sam have to figure out on-site.”

“I’m only joking,” Gabriel said. He took his hand off and allowed Dean to take the paper.

“This is not far from here, if we get going, we can be sitting in the bar this evening already,” Dean said. He looked back and forth between his brother and Gabriel, as if he wanted to convince himself that the two of them would began working, once he and Castiel were gone. “See to it that it didn’t end in a disaster like with the reapers.”

“Just leave, Dean”, Sam complained.

“Bitch”, Dean said.

“Jerk,” Sam replied. Dean seem to be satisfied with this conversation. He picked up his backpack.

“Cas?” Dean asked. Castiel followed Dean out of the room.

A few hours later Dean parked the Impala in front of the bar, whose address was on the note Gabriel left. Sitting in the car, the duo looked toward the entrance.

“Don’t you want to rent a motel room first?” Castiel asked, when Dean made no move to get out of the car.

“A motel room sits on the bottom of the list in the moment,” Dean said. He let his gaze wander over the door and the name of the bar above it. Then he turned to Castiel. “Either we find and confront Crowley and then follow Sam and Gabriel or I look for company for the night, if you get what I’m talking about, and for that my Baby is more than enough.”

“I don’t get it,” Castiel said.

“Sex, Cas, sex,” Dean said, before exiting the car.

“Don’t you think, that sleep is more important right now,” asked Castiel, who also exited the car.

“Don’t be a kill-joy,” Dean demanded. “Your crazy parents can decide at any moment that the world will end and we can’t say for sure that we will hear from Adam, when Michael gets to him and then the end will really happen without us. So, excuse me, if I don’t want to spent what might be my last night twirling my thumbs.” Castiel questioned if it was really worth it. He hoped that Crowley would show. He followed Dean into the bar.

After they sat down at the bar, Dean beckoned the bartender over. He ordered a drink and Castiel worried that Dean was about to get drunk while they waited for Crowley. But when the bartender place his drink in front of him and asked if she could get anything else for them, Dean smiled charmingly at her and said, that she might could.

“We’re looking for someone. Calls himself Crowley, black suit, British accent, said to be a somewhat regular customer,” Dean said.

“Yes, he comes in here frequently, always someone else with him, but these guys are also wearing suits,” the bartender said. “Sadly, I can’t tell you if he comes in tonight. His visits are irregular. If there is a pattern, no one was able to figure it out yet.”

“Thank you,” Dean said. He pushed a note over the counter. The woman pocketed it, before hurrying away to a customer that was getting impatient. Dean took a sip of his drink. “This doesn’t seem to be the kind of place Crowley would frequent, especially if you take into account the house, in which he been hiding.” Dean’s gaze glided over the few customers. Castiel already knew that there was no demon in the bar. “What do you think, how long do we have to wait until we can say that Crowley won’t come in today?” Castiel shrugged.

“Hello handsome,” a voice on Dean’s other side said. Dean turned to the woman. Castiel watched as Dean talked to the woman and felt unbelievably out of place. He pretend to be more interested in Dean’s glass than in the conversation happening next to him.

“Jealous of your friend’s drink?” a woman that had stepped up to the bar at Castiel’s side asked. “I can treat you to one.” Castiel looked from Dean’s glass to the woman leaning against the bar next to him.

“Why would I be jealous of a drink?” Castiel asked. “If I wanted one, I could order one.” Not that he would do that. The woman laughed like Castiel just told the best joke, she ever heard. With a mix of confusion and despair Castiel looked at Dean. The hunter just got handed a piece of paper by the woman, he had been talking to.

Dean noticed Castiel’s eyes on him and turned to the angel. Of course he spotted the woman next to Castiel at the bar. Dean shortly looked back and forth between his friend and the woman, before a smile spread across his face.

“She is flirting with you,” Dean stage whispered, as if the woman wasn’t close enough to hear the comment anyway. Then he turned to the woman. He threw his arm around Castiel’s shoulders. Castiel felt the warmth of the human’s arm through their clothes. “My friend is a bit shy.” He patted Castiel’s shoulder before taking his arm away, to beckon the bartender over again. The woman at Castiel’s side leaned forward, when Castiel returned his attention to her.

“So, what about that drink?” she asked.

“No,” Castiel said. His answer seemed to surprise the woman. “Thank you, but no.” Since the woman wasn’t leaving despite the rejection, Castiel added: “We aren’t here to get drunk.” That got the woman to leave.

“Cas,” Dean said. Castiel turned to Dean. “Don’t alienate the girls.”

“Regardless of your desire for company tonight, I'm not interested in that sort of thing," Castiel said, slightly irritated.

“No reason to bite my head off,” Dean said. “Maybe it would do you good to have some company for the night, getting laid.”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Castiel said. He suppressed the urge to shift on his stool as Dean eyed him critically.

“Did you ever...,” Dean asked. He gestured vaguely in the direction where a group of women was sitting.

“No,” Castiel said. He looked at the bar in front of him as if the grain was very interesting.

“Never?” Dean asked. The human seemed to have trouble believing that. Given what Castiel knew about Dean’s lifestyle that shouldn’t be a surprise.

“Dean, this is the first time I’m spending an extended period of time on Earth,” Castiel explained. “I have neither reasons nor time for that kind of relations.”

“So, no humans,” Dean said. “What about other angels?”

“That is as if I were asking you, if you and Sam were intimate...?” Castiel said.

“Enough,” Dean cut him off. “I get it. I never want to think about that again.” He chugged his drink. “But the angels aren’t your siblings though.”

“Firstly,  I didn’t know that until recently and also...” Castiel said. “...should I really explain the angelic understanding of family to you? I think it’s enough for you to know that we are two, including the archangels, three sets of siblings. Which, in turn, makes me the nephew of all of them." He grimaced.

“I got it,” Dean said. He still looked at Castiel like he had problems believing, that Castiel had never been tempted. But then the hunter was approached again from the side and the conversation ended.

Over the course of the evening Dean flirted with three other women or they with him and Castiel’s displeasure grew with each if them. In an attempt to suppress the emotions, that were welling up in him, Castiel eventually grab Dean’s drink. It tasted like nothing, well molecules, and  it didn't earn Castiel anything other than an outraged exclamation and then a laugh from Dean.

By now it was clear that Crowley wouldn’t show that evening. Castiel stopped counting how many drinks Dean ordered and he tried to ignore the conversations happening next to him. Castiel had already toyed with the idea of ​​looking for Crowley, but for one thing, they were in a bar in the middle of nowhere, so he didn't even know where exactly to look for Crowley, and for another, it might not be the best idea for Castiel to face Crowley alone. Castiel was feeling a bit kill-happy at the moment, and if Crowley provoked him, which he likely would, then it wasn't unreasonable to assume he would at least try to kill Crowley. So, maybe not the best idea.

Eventually the woman at Dean’s side didn’t go away, not even when the hunter turned to Castiel.

“I think we agree that Crowles won't be showing his face today,” Dean said to Castiel. He downed his drink, then slid of the bar stool and vanished with the woman. Castiel stared at the now empty stool. Well, Dean had said he would end the night like this, if Crowley didn’t show up.

“Did your friend leave you alone?” the bartender asked, as she collected Dean’s glass.

“Looks like it,” Castiel said, he also got up from his seat.

“Bad friend, if you ask me,” the bartender said.

“The most important one I have,” Castiel said, more to himself than to her.

“Oh Honey, just give up,” she said.

“What do you mean,” Castiel asked. She laughed and wandered off. Meanwhile, Castiel headed for the door. In the parking lot, his feet automatically carried him to the Impala. But even before Castiel reached her, it was clear that Dean had told the truth, that Baby would be enough for him for the night and his entertainment. And the knowledge that Dean was having sex with the woman from the bar in the car triggered even stranger feelings than the conversations in the bar had. Castiel knew he couldn't put himself through this all night, or however long Dean planned to use the car like this. With a knot in his stomach, he spread his wings and took flight.

Chapter Text

Castiel’s wings led him to Gabriel. The older angel sat in a motel room at the table bend over a book, while Sam slept in the bed. As Castiel landed next to him, Gabriel jerked.

“Cas,” the older hissed in a whisper. He turned to Sam, but the hunter kept on sleeping unbothered. “What are you doing here? Are you aware what kind of gamble you’re taking?”

“Did you already find one of the horsemen?” Castiel asked.

“No,” Gabriel admitted.

“So no risk of getting stuck,” Castiel pointed out. Gabriel sighed. He again looked over to Sam, before clicking his fingers, to make sure that Sam would continue to sleep, while the angels talked at a normal volume.

“So, what brings you here, Cassi?” Gabriel asked. “I didn’t expected to see you again, before you and Dean had taken care of Crowley. Did something happen?”

“No,” Castiel said. “Not really.”

“What does “not really” mean?” Gabriel asked. “Did you find Crowley?”

“No,” Castiel admitted. “Crowley didn’t show his face.”

“Come on, Cas, don’t let me drag everything out of you,” Gabriel grumbled. “There has to be a reason, why you’re here and not with Dean.”

“We didn’t meet Crowley,” Castiel repeated. “But Dean didn’t leave the bar alone.” Gabriel’s eyes widened.

“He kicked you out of the room,” Gabriel realized. “I can’t say, I saw that coming.”

“It was just the car, Dean didn’t rent a room, but yes,” Castiel said.

“That is even better,” Gabriel said.

“Why am I even here, if you just making fun of me?” Castiel asked.

“I don’t know,” Gabriel said. “You’re the one who showed up unannounced.” Castiel sighed. “Would you like to tell me, why you’re here? And don’t say, because Dean locked you out of the car. Our kind is, theoretically, able to stand the whole night next to the car.”

“I have doubts that you would manage,” Castiel said.

“That is why I said theoretically,” Gabriel said. “So?”

“Dean is having sex,” Castiel explained.

“That explains, why he locked you out of the car, but not why you are here,” Gabriel said. Castiel shifted uneasy. Gabriel looked at him expectantly. Castiel shifted again. “Either you tell me, what is going on, you sit down quietly, so I can continue working, or you leave.”

“You put down a ban,” Castiel said in an attempt to delay the conversation further.

“That was only so we won’t wake Sam,” Gabriel said. “Humans need something called sleep.”

“Jokester,” Castiel muttered.

“I’m doing my best,” Gabriel quipped back. “Also both of us know that my ban is not stopping you. Even if it did, sitting on the chair silently was also an option.”

“What are you reading?” Castiel asked, but he didn’t make a move to sit down on the offered chair.

“One of Sam’s books,” Gabriel said. “It seemed like a good idea to refresh my knowledge of the horsemen.”

“Who would have thought you would ever take stuff like that seriously?” Castiel said.

“Be honest,” Gabriel demanded. “My training sessions were better than Michael and Lucifer’s. I don’t think I even have to mention Raphael’s.”

“Debatable,” Castiel offered.

"Well, it's been made pretty clear to me that my life depends on all of this working," Gabriel said. Castiel dropped onto the chair but Gabriel didn’t return to his book.

“Now, come on, tell me,” Gabriel demanded.

“Dean has sex in the car with a woman from the bar,” Castiel explained.

“I was able to get that from what you have been saying,” Gabriel replied. “What is the matter?”

“I don’t like it,” Castiel said.

“This conversation or that Dean has sex?” Gabriel asked.

“The longer I’m sitting here the more the answer becomes: both,” Castiel said.

“Come on, Cas,” Gabriel said. “I can’t help you, if you don’t talk to me.”

“Who is saying that I’m here for that,” Castiel asked. Gabriel looked at him with a raised eyebrow. Castiel slumped in his chair.

“So?” Gabriel asked.

“What else am I supposed to say past that I don’t like it?” Castiel countered.

“I don’t think, I have to tell you, that you’re jealous,” Gabriel said. No, Gabriel didn't have to. By now, Castiel was already aware why the idea of someone taking his place at Dean's side bothered him. Gabriel leaned forward. "Now the only question is, of whom: Dean or the woman?"

“What kind of question is that?” Castiel asked.

“How long have you been inhabiting the vessel now?” Gabriel asked. “How long has it been yours alone? Weeks or is it already months? Remember what I told you in the car? How he looks at you? Because you look at him the same way. That is not to mention the tension in the air, when you stare at each other.”

“Could you please stop speaking in riddles?” Castiel asked.

“A sense of nervousness when you near him, despite that there is no place you rather be? A dislike for all and everyone, who gets close to him, who you don’t know or trust? The willingness to risk and sacrifice everything for him? A rebellion against everything you ever knew for a human?” Gabriel said. “Sounds familiar?”

“I asked you to stop speaking in riddles,” Castiel said.

“Come on, Cas,” Gabriel said. “No one can be that slow.”

“Gabriel,” Castiel threatened.

“Damn it, do I have to spell it out for you?” the older asked. Castiel shot him a venomous look. Gabriel took the pen and pad he had used to take notes. In big letters he wrote LOVE on it and then turned it to Castiel, who didn’t want to hear or read about it. “Do I have to make it more obvious?” Without waiting for any kind of reaction, Gabriel scribbled something else on the paper until it read, when he showed it Castiel again: Cas LOVEs Dean. Something in the way he was looking at Gabriel had to convey the panic Castiel felt, because the paper vanished into thin air instantly.

“Cas?” Gabriel asked tentatively, as if he would scare the younger angel away if he wasn’t careful.

“Gabriel, I can’t...” Castiel said.

“You can’t because you’re an angel?” Gabriel asked gently. “We already talked about that.“

“It is Dean.” Castiel said, in a desperate attempt to explain to Gabriel, what got him so panicked, despite being unable to put the finger on what got him so freaked out. “Dean Winchester.”

“I would certainly hope so,” Gabriel said.

“Gabriel,” Castiel said.

“Relex, Cassi,” Gabriel said. “And don’t even think about fleeing. Don’t think, I haven’t seen your wings twitch.” Nervously Castiel squirmed in his seat. “Why does this freak you out so much? You’re not stepping on any one’s feet. Dean is just a human, like any other, well any other hunter.” Castiel looked at Gabriel bewildered.

“For you it’s different of course,” Gabriel admitted. “But in this story, he is. And you don’t think you’re the first angel, who fell in love, are you? Do you think, I spent the last millennia alone? Admittedly for me it was less about humans and more about pagan gods, but the principle is the same, something “beneath” us.”

“Gabriel,” Castiel said again.

“I slowly get the feeling I fucked up,” the older said.

“Oh, really?” Castiel asked.

“What scares you?” Gabriel asked. “What stampedes you like this?”

“If Dean finds out, he will never talk to me again,” Castiel said.

“First of all, I for sure won’t tell him,” Gabriel said. “That one is sleeping and will know nothing about this conversation in the morning.” He pointed at Sam. “The only one who can tell him, is you.” Gabriel put his hand on Castiel’s shoulder. “And trust me, when I say: You’re not alone with those feelings.” A small smile creeped onto Castiel’s face. He felt a bit better.

Chapter Text

Castiel was back at Dean's side as the sun crested the horizon, shining so brightly in the hunter's face that it woke him. Thankfully, Dean was alone in the car.

„Cas?“ Dean asked sleepy, when he spotted the angel in the passenger seat.

“You seem to have found sleep after all,” Castiel said.

“What did you expect?” Dean asked. He climbed from the backseat into the driver seat, before he continued: “That I would do the girl all night? I’m not a teenager anymore.”

“Sometimes I’m not sure, if you’re aware of it,” Castiel said.

“Cas,” Dean complained. “That was a low blow.”

“You started it,” Castiel said. “You should eat something.” As on command Dean’s stomach growled.

“You don’t say,” Dean said. “Let’s look for a place that serves food.”

Castiel would almost claim Dean had a sixth sense for diners, given how quickly he found one. Throughout the meal, Castiel watched the hunter for the looks Gabriel had mentioned, but Dean either looked directly at Castiel, asking if anything was wrong, or his gaze roamed around the diner. Every time that glance vaguely veered in Castiel's direction, and Dean realized Castiel was still looking at him, his gaze slid in another direction.

“Do you know, Cas, in the future you should at least pretend to eat and drink something,” Dean said, as they left the diner. “The people tend to give us weird looks, when someone is sitting at the table but is not eating or drinking. Also the starring... it’s creepy, buddy.” Castiel just nodded.

Since their way to find Crowley only worked in the evening, they drove around town. Being behind the wheel of the Impala seem to calm Dean down. Suddenly Castiel felt something.

“Stop the car,” he demanded. Dean immediately pulled over.

“What’s the matter, Cas?” he asked.

“Demons,” the angel said.

“The ones we’re searching for?” Dean asked.

“I’m not sure yet,” Castiel said. He stepped out of the car and marched down the street.

“Cas, wait,” Dean called after him. The hunter had to jog to catch up to Castiel.

“I’m quite sure that it is Crowley,” said Castiel, who thought he recognized the aura of the demon.

“Something at least,” Dean mumbled. They reached a house that, in terms of luxury, didn't necessarily compare to Crowley's other hideout, but was closer than the bar. Castiel pounded on the door with his fist as if he wanted to break it down.

“I hate to tell you and I understand you’re angry at this guy, but we want something from him,” Dean said.

“I want that he abides to what he said,” Castiel said. He pounded on the door again.

“He is a demon,” Dean said. “Don’t expect too much.”

“I expect the minimum,” Castiel explained. Finally Crowley stooped to open the door.

“Who’s going to...” Crowley began, as he opened the door. The rest of the sentence got stuck in his throat, when he realized, who tried to get through his door by pure force. He wanted to slam the door shut, but Castiel was faster. With one hand he stopped the door, with his other he grabbed the demon’s shoulder so hard, that his fingernails were pushing through the fabric and leaving marks on Crowley's skin.

“I think we should have this conversation inside,” Castiel said, who wasn't exactly keen on normal people watching, if he had to resort to unfair means to get what he wanted. With his hand clutching Crowley’s shoulder, Castiel directed the demon backward. Dean followed them and closed the door.

“What leads you here?” Crowley asked.

“I think, you know exactly why we’re here you son of a bitch,” Dean said. “The ammunition.”

“Which ammunition?” Crowley asked, as if he didn’t know what Dean was talking about. Castiel tightened his grip further so it had to hurt Crowley.

“You know exactly what he is talking about,” Castiel said.

“Cas,” Dean warned. “A bit less would also be sufficient. You look like you about to rip him into pieces. Remember, we need him.” Castiel squeezed tighter once more before loosening his grip, but not enough to allow Crowley to break free. The demon relaxed slightly. "Don't think I did this for your sake. As far as I'm concerned, Cas could do whatever he wanted with you, but we want the ammo, and it would make all of our lives a lot easier, maybe even longer in your case, if you gave it to us or told us where it is. You can, of course, refuse, and we'll search the place after Cas gets rid of you, although I'm not sure if he'll send you to Hell or wherever demons end up after death. In my experience, Cas is a fan of the latter."

“Which ammunition do you want?” Crowley asked.

“The ammo for the Colt,” Dean said. He crossed his arms over his chest.

“But I already gave it to you,” Crowley argued.

“The one you handed us is fake,” Dean explained. “The Colt only works with the original bullets. You know that.”

“You have three options,” Castiel chimed in. “First, you tell Dean where the ammo is, and the two of us stay here until he gets it. Second, we go to Hell and sort this out there, but I wouldn't recommend that." Castiel let his grace rise to the surface until Crowley saw it flash in his eyes. "Or third, you don't cooperate and we search the house after you're out of the way. I think you realize that only one option will keep you alive."

“So I only have one option, if I want to continue living,” Crowley said.

“That is one way to put it,” Dean said. “So?” Crowley made a pathetic attempt to free himself from Castiel's grasp. The angel then tightened his grip again, tightening it to a vice-like grip.

“Ow,” Crowley said.

“Don’t strain my nerves to much,” Castiel advised. “I’m already annoyed enough, because I have to deal with you again.”

“I get it,” Crowley complained. “In the home office, in the desk, bottom drawer.” Dean marched off into the pointed direction.

“Why did you gave us the fake ammunition first?” Castiel asked, when Dean was out of earshot.

“Why would I hand you a weapon, with which you could kill me, if you don’t plan on using it against Lucifer?” Crowley asked. “Either Lucifer comes back and kills me for my insolence or you come along and do the same. The longer it takes until it its clear, who will win the apocalypse, the longer I’ll live.” Castiel rolled his eyes.

“The insolence is something you have to work out with your conscience, or what is left of it, and Lucifer,” Castiel said. “But I have no interest to deal with anything that is happening down there. An offer: You behave and keep as many demons away from us as you can, in return I will leave you alone, in case I have to succeed Lucifer, because he and Michael are literally beyond saving.”

“And why do you think, that Michael will not destroy Hell, after he and your brethren leveled the planet?” Crowley asked.

“Michael can’t destroy Hell,” Castiel said. “There a things at are beyond even his competencies... And angels can’t survive Hell. There is a reason why the angels, who fell with Lucifer, are all demons now.”

“You survived,” Crowley pointed out. “Lucifer kept his grace.”

“I don’t have an explanation for everything,” Castiel complained. Footsteps got closer. Dean was on his way back. “So do we have an agreement?”

“You would be a terrible demon,” Crowley said.

“I don’t care, since I’m not becoming one,” Castiel said. “I don’t want to make a deal, I don’t have a soul to sell after all, but I’m holding your life in my hand. You have, until Dean gets here.” Crowley heard the steps as clear as Castiel did.

“Okay,” Crowley said. “Fine by me. But let go of me now.” Castiel pulled his hand back from Crowley’s shoulder and held both of his hands up in front of him, like he wanted to show that he was unarmed. In that moment Dean entered the room.

“Cas?” he asked alarmed, when he saw the angel’s raised hands.

“Everything is alright,” Castiel assured him. “Are that the right bullets?” Dean was holding a box that didn’t look any different from that that Crowley handed them the other day.

“Looks legit and the amount is right,” Dean said.

“Do the two of you get lost now?” Crowley asked.

“Yes, you will get rid of us now,” Dean said. “And if I were you, I would hope that it doesn’t come to a third meeting. Because I have a feeling that you wouldn’t survive that. Let’s get out of here, Cas.”

Chapter Text

Back at the car, after the bullets were safety tucked away, Dean firstly had to find out, where Sam and Gabriel were. A short conversation with Sam revealed that he and Gabriel were hot on the trail of one of the horsemen, which was part of the reason for the brevity of the conversation. The chat also revealed that traveling from one point in opposite directions could create quite some distance.

“That is more than a day worth of driving from here,” Dean said, as they got into the car. “Well at least more than we can cover today.”

“And you have a problem with that, because...?” Castiel asked. “Sam and Gabriel can take care of themselves.”

“You said the horsemen weren’t made by God and aren’t related to any of God’s other creations,” Dean said. “I don’t want to downplay Gabriel’s powers, but in my eyes there is reason to believe, that Gabriel’s powers are useless against the horsemen.”

“The two of them will survive until we get there,” Castiel said. “Especially considering that, if I understood Gabriel correctly, we only need the rings, which does not require the Rider to be dead. Tricking them would be enough. I think that Gabriel and Sam together can come up with something to reach their goal.”

“That doesn’t makes it better,” Dean said.

“You’re still mistrusting Gabriel,” Castiel said.

“I’m not mistrusting him, he is just an ass,” Dean said.

“An ass that protected your ass, got me out of the heavenly prison, brought your brother back to life, after the two of you got yourself shot dead, and he might have saved my life after the confrontation with Lucifer,” Castiel explained.

“Some things are hard to forgive,” Dean said.

“Nobody asks you to be best buddies,” Castiel said. “Just try not to kill each other. And look at it this way: would you prefer Ruby or any other demon at Sam’s side or Gabriel?”

“Trick question,” Dean said. “Everything is better than Lucifer’s minions that want to pump Sam full of blood.”

“Not that they ever had to do that,” Castiel said without thinking about it.

“What?” Dean asked.

“The blood was never necessary, for Sam to be able to house Lucifer,” Castiel explained. “How could it? That would conversely mean that you, I’m not sure, consume grace or something like that to be able to house Michael. The blood made Sam stronger, but it wasn’t required. Lucifer and Azazel never worked together. Sam was just unlucky that your parents made you into the perfect vessels and that Azazel chose him as one of his children, most likely without knowing that he was aiding Lucifer that way.”

“But you said...,” Dean started.

“I’ve never said that he needs the blood,” Castiel interjected. “I just said that without the blood he is weaker and he feels it. If he feels weaker and therefor believes isn’t capable of housing Lucifer, that is even better. But now it doesn’t matter anymore anyway.”

“Except if Michael takes to long with Adam,” Dean said. “The vessels are temporary, both you and Gabriel said so. Temporary means that there is some sort of time limit. If Michael can’t get Adam to say yes, before Lucifer’s vessel gives out, what will he do then? Then they will be after us again. And I don’t know what’s worse.” A heavy silence settled over them.

“Would it be easier, if it wasn’t Adam?” Castiel asked.

“I don’t know,” Dean admitted. “It is the knowledge... Sure Adam is somewhat family, but he had something that Sam and I never really had, a father he could mostly depend on, a normal childhood. And Sam and I are stuck in a vicious circle of risking our lives for people that in the end mostly don’t even know what we did. But that is the family business. Knowing that I could protect a life, if I, well...”

“I will not discuss the value of a human life with you,” Castiel said. “Because we already had that discussion, but Dean your life is more than a tradeoff for another life.”

“I know, the righteous man,” Dean muttered.

“No,” Castiel said. “I just don’t want, you to throw away your life for something you can't prevent. Would it be better, if we, you could spare Adam? Probably. But since Lucifer is not willing to call off the fight, Michael has to come down here, and we’re the only ones standing between Michael and Lucifer and the extermination of mankind. If worst comes to worst and I can't stop Lucifer and Michael from fighting until the grace of one of them is extinguished, then I'll end up facing one of them. The thought of facing my parents, with whom I barely have a relationship, is bad enough, but don't force me to fight and possibly kill my parents and my friends."

“Cas,” Dean said, but it sounded like he had a lump in his throat.

“I admirer your will to sacrifice yourself for people you don’t know,” Castiel said. “Even for Adam despite your... complicated feelings concerning that relationship. But I beg you, as your friend, don’t do it this time. Don’t act as the hero.”

“I never tried to be a hero,” Dean said.

“But you are one, Dean,” Castiel said. “You and Sam have saved so many lives...”

“Stop saying stuff like that, Cas,” Dean asked. “I’ll not say yes.” The car fell silent again. “I think I own you an apology, again, for yesterday evening.”

“Not necessary,” Castiel said. “You weren’t wrong. Since you’re back from Hell, we are racing from one town to the next, just because Michael and Lucifer can’t keep their shit together. You deserved relaxation and fun.” Castiel tried to keep his emotion out of his voice.

"If only it had been satisfying," Dean murmured. He only seemed to realize that Castiel had heard him, when the angel made a questioning sound. Dean’s eyes flickered over to Castiel, as if he had forgotten, that he was sitting beside him. “Just forget it, Cas.”

“What do you mean by that?” Castiel asked.

“It was...,” Dean said. He gestured with the hand that wasn’t gripping the steering wheel. “It wasn’t like it had been, before I went down. It wasn’t whom, ah, what I wanted. A special kind of wakeup call.”

“Wakeup call?” Castiel asked.

“Since you came down here, I’ve been questioning a lot of stuff,” Dean said. “And not all of it is bad.” Dean extended his arm to pat Castiel’s shoulder, but than let his arm rest on the backrest of the front seat. This left Castiel speechless, but with a smile.

Chapter Text

Dean drove late into the night. He ignored his body's warnings and Castiel's warnings, that he should take a break. Only when Castiel threatened to make sure that the Impala would not move another inch, he yield. Castiel in turn agreed that it would be enough if Dean slept in the car, despite his doubts that it would do Dean’s body any good to spent multiple nights on the seating benches of the car.

That Dean had desperately been needing sleep, was noticeable, when he slumbered the sunrise, heavy clouds saving him from the rays of the sun, and only woke when his cell phone rang late in the morning. Castiel was almost impressed that the hunter didn’t hit his head, when he startled awake.

Hectic Dean pulled out his phone. As it turned out, Gabriel and Sam had obtained the ring of one of the riders the other night and now wanted to see to it that they leave the town. Dean made the wise decision to not ask how they managed that, he simply asked where he and Castiel were supposed to meet them now, and then the conversation was already more or less done.

“Will you let me drive now or do you insist on the satisfaction of any more human necessities, before you let me drive in piece?” Dean asked, when he and Castiel were ready to go. His stomach growled.

“I think, your body insists on satisfying basic human necessities,” Castiel said unfazed. Dean grumbled.

Towards early evening, they reached the place where Sam and Gabriel were supposed to be. Castiel was fairly certain that the other two had located another rider.

“Are you sure we're in the right place?" Dean asked. "I don't remember seeing this place on the list of possible horsemen locations." Castiel looked at the hunter, somewhat stunned. Castiel knew Dean hadn't noticed them entering the circle, but Dean should feel the craving as clearly as Castiel did; The angel was not sure yet what he even craved. Castiel didn't answer Dean, and the hunter pulled out his cell phone to find out from Sam, exactly where he and Gabriel were staying.

“He isn’t answering,” Dean complained, when the answering machine answered after a long ring. He tried again. This time someone answered. “Sam...Gabriel? Where is Sam... what do you mean, you don’t know... where are you... we’re on our way.” Dean hung up and turned to Castiel. “Sam is missing.” Castiel got that from the parts of the conversation he had heard.

Shortly after they reached the motel, where Sam and Gabriel had rented a room. Gabriel apparently had told Dean the room number, since the hunter marched straight to one of the doors and pounded against it until Gabriel ripped it open.

“It’s you,” Gabriel said. He sounded relieved.

“Who did you expect?” asked Dean, as he pushed past Gabriel into the room. Gabriel looked at Castiel questioningly, but the other just shrugged.

“Does he not notice?” Gabriel asked as Castiel walked past him.

“Looks like it in the moment,” Castiel said.

“He is human,” Gabriel said.

“I know,” Castiel said. “But right now his worry about Sam probably overrides any other feeling.”

“What did happen here, Gabriel?” Dean asked. He gestured towards the chaos in the room. The room looked like a bomb exploded. Although theoretically neither bed should have been used yet, both were messed up, the contents of Sam's backpack were scattered on the floor, and the cushions from the sofa had found their way to various places in the room.

“That is my fault,” Gabriel admitted. “I was looking for Sam’s phone.”

“How could Sam go missing?” Dean asked. “Above all, why would he leave his things behind?"

“I was just gone for a short time, getting something to eat,” Gabriel said. He pointed towards the small fridge.

“You don’t eat,” Dean said accusingly.

“I can eat and even if I don’t, Sam does,” Gabriel said. “And he was busy.” He pointed at the table, upon it lay some open books, beside those stood Sam’s laptop. “I thought, I would let him continue working and get him something to eat. When I returned, he was gone.”

“And left his phone behind and didn’t leave a message?” Dean asked.

“Nothing, he was just gone,” Gabriel said.

“He could have given into his craving,” Castiel suggested. Both Dean and Gabriel turned to him. “Since we arrived here, there is a pricking of desire under my skin.” Gabriel nodded agreeingly. “Dean, you should feel it too, even stronger. I don’t know, why that is not the case. But that doesn’t mean that Sam is just as unaffected.”

“What is his craving?” Dean asked.

“Shouldn’t you know that better than us?” Castiel asked. “The craving depends on the person.”

“I going out on a limb here and say that we’re under the influence of a rider,” Dean said.

“We are,” Gabriel said. “And since we are already talking about the riders, they are working for or at least with Lucifer.”

“That makes the fact that Sam is missing even worse,” Dean said. “We have to find him.”

“So that you can also go missing?” Gabriel asked. He crossed his arms. “The people here aren't quite in their right minds right now. I don't want to rule out the possibility that there's someone out there who wants you dead."

“Just tell him that demons are flooding the streets,” Castiel said. “We have to find the horseman anyway. Let’s go looking for Sam and then the rider. Together.” Gabriel and Dean looked at each other, but they apparently decided that Sam was worth not fighting over. Castiel wasn’t even sure what problem these two had now. “Let’s go.” He shooed Dean and Gabriel out of the room into the parking lot.

Dean got one of the angel blades from the car and then the group was on it’s way looking for Sam and the rider. The sun had already set for the most part and the street lamps provided more light than the sun.

Castiel could sense the demons, but those seem to avoid them. On the other hand, two archangels and a hunter with an angel blade made quite the impression.

“Is it just me or does it feel like the demons are avoiding us?” Gabriel asked.

“So you’re feeling it to,” Castiel said.

“They seem to watch us from a safe distance,” Gabriel said. As soon as he said that, a demon came closer.

“You should go while you still can, you’re not immune,” the demon said. Castiel’s automatic responds was summoning his blade. Gabriel signaled to him with a hand gesture that he should hold back.

“We are not leaving without Sam, Lee,” Gabriel said.

“Lee?” Dean mouthed in Castiel’s direction, but the angel didn’t have an idea what Gabriel was doing either.

“The boy is already lost,” Lee said.

“What did you do to Sam?” Dean demanded to know. He wanted to attack the demon, but Castiel grabbed him and held him in place.

“They need Sam alive,” he mumbled into Dean’s ear. Unfortunately, this did not have the desired effect; on the contrary, Dean fought even more.

“Nice try,” Gabriel said. “We're not leaving Sam here, and I think you know it'll probably take longer than Earth has time for Cas and I to not be able to resist any longer." Gabriel was talking big, though. Castiel wasn't even sure if it was his craving or his vessel's, let alone knowing what he wanted.

“And what about him?” Lee asked. He pointed at Dean, who was positively vibrating with rage. Castiel could feel the hunter’s tight coiled muscles under his hands. “How long can he hold on?”

“I have put my needs last my whole life,” Dean growled. Castiel's heart sank at these words. “I think, I can take, what ever this is. Where. Is. Sam?”

“Do you really want to know that?” Lee asked.

“What do you think?” Gabriel asked. “Now tell us, where Sam is.”

“I better show you,” Lee said. He turned on his heels and marched down the road. Castiel looked at Gabriel.

“Do I want to know what is going on here?” Castiel asked.

“I told you I have contacts,” Gabriel said.

“Firstly, for what do you need contacts to Hell?” Castiel asked. “And why exactly is Lee helping us?”

“I have contacts to everywhere, except for Heaven. You never know, when you might need them”, Gabriel explained. “And Lee has a bet going.”

“What?” Castiel asked. “That explains nothing.”

“He and another demon are trying to get me to make a deal with one of them,” Gabriel said. “I'm not sure how it's possible that they've understood that I'm an angel, but don't seem to understand that I don't have a soul to sell. But until they see that, I have demons ready to help."

“I’m not sure, if I should be impressed or shocked,” Castiel said.

“I had thousands of years,” Gabriel said.

“Are you two coming?” asked Dean, who Castiel had not only let go of when he turned to Gabriel, but who was already standing at the next street corner, urging the two angels to hurry. Castiel and Gabriel hurried after him, lest they lose Lee.

Castiel had the uneasy feeling that Lee was leading them in circles, to buy time for something or someone. If he was counting on the rider's power overcoming any of them, it was truly pointless. Gabriel hadn't been lying when he said he and Castiel could probably endure this longer than Earth had time. Just because he felt it didn't mean he would give in to the craving. And while Castiel didn't want to think too deeply about what Dean had said, he was sure the hunter wouldn't even be aware of any cravings until they found Sam.

Regardless, whether Lee was leading them in circles or not, he lead them to Sam. And it was immediately clear, why Lee had asked them, if they really wanted to know, and why he had said that Sam was already lost. The younger Winchester was standing there, demon knife in a hand, three dead demons at his feet. The devastating thing was the blood, that ran down the knife and that Sam licked up. Castiel had never seen Sam while or directly after drinking blood, but the crazy look in his eyes, sent shivers down his spine.

“Sam,” Dean yelled and started running.

“He is high again,” Castiel called after him.

“Again?” Gabriel asked alarmed.

“Yes, again,” Castiel said. “Dean, come back.” Castiel wanted to run after the hunter, since he didn’t know how Sam would react to his brother given his current state of mind.

“Cas, watch out,” Gabriel yelled. He grabbed Castiel’s arm and pulled him back. Castiel had been so fixated on Dean, that he didn’t notice the demons changing tactics. Lee had vanished into thin air. The demons, which had been circling them before in a safe distance, were now surrounding them and Castiel almost ran into them.

“This is getting ridiculous,” Castiel said.

“For you maybe,” Gabriel said. “But I could have done without this confrontation.” With this words the angels attacked. How ridiculous the situation really was, became clear, when the fight only took a few minutes, despite the demons being clearly superior in number.

“Ridiculous, like I said,” Castiel said.

“I’m questioning, how anyone could ever doubt who your father is,” Gabriel said. He looked around. More than half of the demons had fallen victim to Castiel’s blade. “Either whatever we consider genes is bleeding through, or Michael's training has worked more for you than for anyone else."

“Maybe a mix of both,” Castiel said. “And you might need to reevaluate your alliances.”

“I never said that Lee was trustworthy, only that I get from him what I want,” Gabriel said. Castiel didn’t dignify that with an answer, but walked over to where Dean was talking to his brother, like he was scolding a child, while Sam looked rather unfazed.

“Dean, stop it,” Castiel said, when he got close enough. “It isn’t his fault.” The brothers or rather Dean turned to Castiel.

“What?” Dean snapped.

“The blood is like a drug,” Castiel reminded him. “It is always hard for humans to get away from such substances.”

“With the craving that famine causes, relapse was to be expected,” Gabriel said. “A warning would have been nice.”

“I thought we were done with the blood,” Castiel said. “I mean, I couldn’t know that the horsemen were working for Lucifer and would surround themselves with demons.” Gabriel made a sound that converted the notion that Gabriel wasn’t thrilled with Castiel’s stance. He looked at Sam. The fact that the younger Winchester didn't say a word and didn't really look like he was following the conversation, coupled with how unaffected he was by Dean's tirade, made Castiel suspect that Sam was anything but sane and therefore not helpful.

“What are we going to do with him now?” Gabriel asked. “This is hard to watch." Castiel didn’t like the way Gabriel's fingers twitched on the hilt of his sword.

“What are you planning?” asked Castiel, who had no idea what the older angel wanted to do, but in foresight grabbed Dean's shoulder.

“We have no time for him to get lost in the effects of the blood,” Gabriel said. “We neither know how long it takes for the blood to spread through his system enough to make himself behave like, well, himself again, nor do we have time to let him sober up for 24 hours or more."

“Nor the patience and nerves,” Castiel said. Gabriel’s fingers stopped twitching; he had reached a decision. He pushed up his left sleeve. The grasped on his sword shifted or rather, how he held it and where it was pointing at. The tip slid across Gabriel’s arm. When Castiel realized what Gabriel was planning, at least in essence, he wanted to rip the blade from the other archangel's hand. The mere fact that Castiel was certain he would have to stop Dean from stopping Gabriel, ensured that Castiel didn't let go of the hunter and rushed to Gabriel.

The older angel now increased the pressure on the blade, so that it cut into the skin. Immediately deep red blood flowed from the wound.

“What the...,” Dean muttered. Castiel starred at the red liquid, but now realized what Gabriel wanted to do. He wasn’t sure if the humans or rather Dean, since Sam wasn’t really there, could see it too, but for him the blood was interfused with a bluish shimmer; Gabriel’s grace.

Faster than the humans could probably process, Gabriel leaped forward. He pressed the bleeding wound against Sam's mouth, who immediately began to drink the blood. With his other hand, Gabriel pushed the knife, or rather Sam's arm, aside.

“What is he doing?” Dean asked with a mix of fascination and disgust.

“The same Ruby did, but with the opposite goal,” said Castiel, who shared Dean’s sentiment, but for him fascination predominated. “He wants to pump Sam so full of grace that the grace and demonic essence cancel each other out. So don’t be too surprised, if Sam’s body tries to get rid of the blood the same way it got in.”

“Why didn’t you do that?” Dean asked.

“This is removal of the substance, before it really begins to take effect,” Castiel explained. “We were looking at the consequences of the withdrawal, so more or less the opposite, the problem was that there was nothing in his system.”

Sam began heaving, Gabriel immediately pulled his arm back and began dressing the wound with the summoned dressing material. Sam vomited at least some of the blood he'd ingested in several bursts. When Gabriel finished bandaging himself, Sam was still gagging, but nothing more came out. After Sam's muscles relaxed, he looked about as sick as he had the morning his withdrawal symptoms had started. He looked around.

“Fuck, did I do that?” he asked.

“Those three,” Gabriel said and pointed to the three demons that had already been dead, when they arrived. “The rest are Cassi’s and my fault, mostly Cassi’s.”

Dean and Castiel exchanged a look. They agreed that Gabriel’s nicknames sucked.

Chapter Text

“We should see to it, that we find the rider,” Castiel said eventually. “We don’t know how long it will take for the cravings to get stronger. We can’t or more so shouldn’t repeat this stunt.”

“Do we split up?” Gabriel asked.

“It’s faster, but is it save?” Castiel asked.

“You said it yourself,” Gabriel said. “We don’t know, how much time we have.”

“Then let’s go,” Dean said. “The faster we find the rider and take his ring, the faster we can leave this place.” He grimaced. “And get away from whatever is going on here.”  

Sam, who now looked a bit better, and Gabriel disappeared down the street, they took to get here, after Dean had thrown Sam’s phone at the younger. That meant Dean and Castiel would checkout the opposite direction.

They made it past about two blocks, when Dean asked: “How much time, do you think, we have?”

“How long you and Sam can withstand it?” Castiel asked to clarify. Dean nodded. “So you are feeling it.” Half a nod. “I don’t know. It likely depends on what you want and what is going on around you.”

“So it depends on how easy the craving is to fulfil,” Dean said. Castiel nodded. “Are you feeling anything?”

“Sure,” Castiel admitted. “We aren’t immune, just more resilient, if you will, but if you chop at a tree long enough it will eventually fall.” Castiel eyed his companion. With a pinched expression, the angel blade firmly in his hand, Dean walked beside him, showing no sign of anything urging him to do anything else.

“Why didn’t Gabriel heal himself?” Dean asked.

“Hurt by a celestial weapon with enough amount of power,” Castiel explained. “Takes a moment longer. Are you perhaps worried?”

“I worry about Sam not him,” Dean explained.

“Sure,” Castiel said unconvinced. Somewhere a crow called.

“The town feels so abandoned,” Dean said.

“Apparently many people crave more sleep, unhealthy food, less work, laziness and doing nothing,” Castiel explained. “Of course the streets are empty. The demons lingering around are keeping their distance.”

“Because you and Gabriel killed a whole squad,” Dean said.

“Maybe,” Castiel admitted. “But maybe it’s due to the hunter walking the streets with an angel blade at the ready.”

“I think, it has more to do with the archangel,” Dean said. A small smile tucked at Castiel’s lips. Silence stretched between them, as they continued down the street.

At the next corner Dean’s arm brushed Castiel’s. The angel turned, assuming it had been an intended initiation of contact, but the hunter wasn’t looking at him. However Castiel didn’t look away before Dean noticed him starring. The Winchester turned to his companion. The green eyes had darkened. Castiel swallowed. The craving was written all over Dean’s face. Dean’s eyes left Castiel’s for a moment and slid deeper. He licked his lips, before his eyes went back to Castiel’s. Meanwhile, Castiel began to realize what he craved...Dean. Without any warning Dean pushed Castiel into the nearest wall. Their eyes met again. Then Dean just kissed Castiel. Before Castiel had the chance to react, Dean pulled back.

“I’m so sorry, Cas,” Dean mumbled. “I can’t stop...”

“Then don’t,” Castiel replied. Immediately, Dean's lips were back on his, and this time they lingered long enough for Castiel to at least attempt to return the kiss. He'd never kissed anyone before, but he certainly wasn't acting completely incompetent. Dean's hand found its way into Castiel's hair, while Castiel himself clutched Dean's shoulders. When they parted the next time, Dean looked immensely relieved.

“Of course Sam was right,” he said. He leant his forehead against Castiel’s shoulder. He began laughing.

“This is better, right?” Castiel asked. Dean raised his head.

“Different,” he suggested. “More natural.” Hesitantly Dean initiated another kiss, as if he feared Castiel would push him away now that the craving course by famine was satisfied (for now). But it wasn’t Castiel, who ended the kiss, but Dean, who’s phone rang.

“I shouldn’t have given Sam his phone,” Dean grumbled. He answered. “What?” Dean put the call on speaker, since there was no one around to listen in anyway.

“We have sedated famine for now and got the ring” Sam explained. “We should get back to the motel and get out of here.”

“We will meet you there,” Dean said and hung up. “You heard him, let’s go.”

When Dean and Castiel reached the motel, Sam and Gabriel were already waiting for them. Someone, presumably Sam, had found the time to tidy up the room.

“You have the ring?” Dean asked.

“Yup,” Gabriel said and presented the newcomers with two rings. “Pestilence and famine. That leaves war and death.”

“Under the assumption that we have enough time,” Sam said.

“Don’t meet trouble halfway,” Gabriel said. “Also now we can search in two teams. I assume, you got the right bullets?” Castiel looked at Dean.

“To me it looks like the right bullets this time,” Dean said. “I assume, by taking famine’s ring you also took his source of power. Should we crash here or do we still want to get out of town as fast as possible?”

“I would feel better, if we didn’t sleep in a town overrun by demons,” Sam said. “Even if the angels are keeping them away.” Dean opened his mouth to respond, but for the second time that evening a phone interrupted what he wanted to do. This time it was Sam’s.

“It’s Bobby,” Sam announced. The group exchanged nervous looks.  Everyone probably had an idea or a fear about what kind of message Bobby was about to deliver to them.

“Hey Bobby,” Sam said, after answering the call and putting it on speaker.

“Adam just called,” Bobby explained. “His mother is dead.”

“Shit,” Dean cursed.

“I can’t tell you, what the boy is planning, but I’m afraid he will turn to the angels for help,” Bobby said. “He knows that the can bring humans back, after all.”

“If it only were that easy,” Castiel said. “But it won’t matter. They can promise him that they will bring his mother back, if he says yes. And after he said yes, he is as good as lost. Even true vessels, after being used by an archangel, can return as nothing more than an empty shell. The human mind inside broken beyond repair."

“Great prospects,” Bobby grumbled.

“How long ago?” Sam asked.

“The call just came in,” Bobby said.

“Not the call, Bobby,” Sam said. “How long is his mother already dead?” The actual question Sam was asking, was: How long is Adam already negotiating with the angels? Bobby thought about that for a moment.

“He sounded quite collected for someone, who just lost his mother to supernatural forces,” Bobby said.

“That wasn’t Adam,” Gabriel said. He somehow managed to sound shocked and annoyed at the same time. “It’s already Michael.” He turned to Castiel. “He is warning you.”

“But why did he call Bobby than?” Dean asked.

“He had to have seen our plan in Adam’s memories,” Castiel said.

“But why should he warn you?” Sam asked. “You aren’t part of the fight.”

“Michael seems to see that differently,” Gabriel said.

“No war without a declaration of war,” Castiel said.

“So you did learn something from his lessons,” Gabriel joked.

“Do you think this is the right moment to make this sort of comment?” Castiel asked.

“Wasn’t Michael the one, who voiced concerns?” Gabriel asked.

“Yes,” Castiel answered. “But maybe he believes in me enough to give me a last chance to prevent the worst of it.”

“Lawrence, here we come,” Gabriel said.

“You heard them, Bobby,” Sam said. “We will head to Lawrence, and the next time we hear from each other, the world will be safe again."

"Or there won't be a next time," said Gabriel.

"You could at least pretend you believe in me," said Castiel.

"See you then, Bobby," said Sam.

"Take care of yourselves," said Bobby. Then he hung up.

"I guess it’s time to go to Lawrence," said Dean.

Chapter Text

In the end they didn’t get to Lawrence as fast as they thought. Dean had been sitting behind the wheel the whole day and Sam’s battery was empty after the stunt with the demon blood and the confrontation with famine. Since the Winchesters wanted to get out of the city, the group manage to get to the next town, before the humans accepted that they needed sleep. In the early hours of the morning the Winchesters rented a room, to get at least a few hours of sleep. Castiel and Gabriel had left the room for a talk.

“What do you think, how much time do we have?” Gabriel asked. He studied the Impala.

“Until noon,” Castiel said.

“Drama queens the two of them,” Gabriel said. He shook his head. “We will never get to Lawrence in time.”

“Not with the car,” Castiel agreed. “But that wasn’t the goal. We will have to fly.”

“You want to take them with us?” Gabriel asked.

“What kind of question is that?” Castiel asked. “Of course.”

“You are aware of the danger you are putting them in, right?” Gabriel asked.

“Sure,” Castiel said. He looked towards the sky.

“But you want them with you,” Gabriel said.

“Yes,” Castiel admitted. “I know, I should leave them here...safe, but...” He shrugged. “Also we need them as a failsafe. Because I don’t know, if I could kill Michael or Lucifer.”

“You’re the only one of us who has a chance,” Gabriel said. “But I understand, what you mean. I don’t think, I could do it either. They are still family.”

“Exactly,” Castiel said.

“So, what is the plan?” Gabriel asked.

“As soon as the two up and ready to go, we will fly with them to Lawrence,” Castiel said.

“What do you think, how long will they sleep?” Gabriel asked.

“Hard to say,” Castiel said. “But we have to wake them up at ten at the latest, if we want to be in Lawrence on time.”

“It could be worse for the two of them,” Gabriel said. “Do you have a plan, what you are going to do, once we’re there?” Castiel shrugged wordlessly. “You’re beautifully prepared.”

“I somehow have to convince Lucifer to realize that neither Michael nor I are to blame for any of this, it’s God’s fault,” Castiel said.

“Blaming Dad,” Gabriel said. “Classic.”

“Lucifer is stuck in his way because he blames Michael for their fight and his banishment, plus Lucifer's opinion of Michael's treatment of me," Castiel said.

“What exactly are you going to do?” Gabriel asked.

“I don’t know,” Castiel admitted. “But if I’m completely honest, I never really had a plan.”

“You talk big for someone, who has no idea what they’re doing,” Gabriel said.

“My plan had been to just postpone everything as long as possible, by preventing Dean and Sam from saying yes,” Castiel explained. Gabriel seem to be satisfied with that for the time being. Silence fell over the two of them as the sun rose in the east and something stirred in one room or another.

A couple stumbled out of one of the rooms. That prompted Gabriel to asked: “Out of pure curiosity: What did you and Dean do, when Sam called? He sounded a bit out of breath.”

“Ah,” Castiel said.

“Cas,” Gabriel asked with a grin, that suggested he already knew what happened.

“Ah,” Castiel said again. He evaded Gabriel’s gaze and felt the blood rushing into his cheeks. Gabriel’s smirk widened even more if possible. He glanced at the door behind them, as if he wanted to make sure that the Winchesters wouldn’t suddenly appear behind them.

“Come on, tell me,” Gabriel demanded.

“You seem to already know what happened,” Castiel said.

“But I want to hear it from you,” Gabriel argued.

“He kissed me, okay,” Castiel said.

“He kissed you or you kissed each other?” Gabriel asked.

“Where is the difference?” Castiel asked.

“Well, if a guy like him doesn’t get kissed back, he could understand it as rejection,” Gabriel explained. “And I’m pretty sure that that is not the signal you wanted to send. If he kissed you against your will, however,...” Gabriel didn’t finish the sentence, but the threat was clear.

“We kissed,” Castiel admitted.

“And did you already talk about it?” Gabriel asked.

“Talked?” Castiel asked. He hoped that Gabriel got how shocked he was from his tone.

“Yes,” Gabriel said. “I’m going out on a limb here and assume that the kiss was the result of the craving caused by famine. Not the best base. You should talk about it.”

“And when exactly do you think we had time for that?" Castiel asked sharply, although the older man's words caused nervousness, if not panic.

“Keep your shirt on,” Gabriel said. “You could have talked on your way back to the motel.”

“We are talking about Dean Winchester,” Castiel said, as if that would explain everything.

“I get it,” Gabriel said. “You can take care of your relationship problems later.” Gabriel looked towards the sun, than back at Castiel. “If the world still exists then.”

“But no pressure,” Castiel said.

“What I wanted to say: Don’t work yourself up over Dean. Concentrate on stopping your parents,” Gabriel said.

“This doesn’t sound any better the more often it’s said,” Castiel complained.

“But it’s the truth,” Gabriel said.

“I know,” Castiel complained. Silence. This time it was Castiel, who turned to the door to the Winchesters’ room, then towards the Impala. “Dean will insist on taking the car with us.”

“Are you out of your mind?” Gabriel asked.

“No,” Castiel said. “But it makes sense. If we drop them off on the other side of Lawrence. I’ll fly to the cemetery and you follow in the car. That gives me the chance to talk to Lucifer and Michael alone for a moment.”

“If they don’t try to kill you,” Gabriel said. “Together they might succeed.”

“That's why you come to my rescue when necessary,” Castiel said.

“If we do have to come to your rescue, then everything is lost anyway,” Gabriel said.

“Don’t be so negative,” Castiel asked. “Ideally the apocalypse is already a part of history, when you show up.” Gabriel grumbled something that again didn't speak of much hope, so Castiel ignored it. “How about you go get breakfast for Sam and Dean and I will wake them.”

“Whatever,” Gabriel said, then he was gone. Castiel turned towards the Winchesters’ room.

As soon as Castiel stepped through the door, Dean stirred in his bed. Sleepy he looked at Castiel.

“What’s going on?” he mumbled.

“Time to get up,” Castiel said. “We’re on a schedule.”

When Dean was done in the bathroom and Sam was kicked out of bed, Gabriel already returned with the breakfast. The brothers took their time eating, but Castiel had planned for that. After everything was packed back in the car and Sam was on his way to drop off the key, Dean pulled Castiel aside, seemingly out of Gabriel's earshot.

“You can’t die, Cas,” Dean said. Castiel wasn’t sure if that was a plea or an order. He wouldn’t put neither past Dean.

“I don’t plan on dying,” Castiel assured the hunter.

“Cas, I’m being serious here,” Dean said.

“I’m aware of what’s at steak here,” Castiel said. Dean made a frustrated sound.

“That isn’t what I meant, dammit,” Dean explained. “I...” He lowered his eyes. “I don’t want to lose you,” he whispered so low that Castiel wouldn’t have heard him, if he weren’t an angel. Castiel looked over to Gabriel, but the older angel was busy with something. Castiel turned back to Dean.

“You will not lose me,” Castiel said. He placed his hand on Dean's shoulder, right where his handprint was burned into the hunter's skin beneath all the layers of clothing. “Do you know why? I will either come back or neither of us will survive today.” Dean chuckled humorlessly.

“Great prospects,” he said.

“Dean,” Castiel said, despite not knowing what else to say. Instead he hesitantly reached for Dean’s hand with his free one. Keeping his eyes fixed on Dean's face, so as not to miss any reaction, Castiel interlaced their fingers. Dean showed no reaction other than to visibly swallow. "I will not make any promises to you." Castiel squeezed Dean's hand.

“Cas,” Dean murmured.

“But I don’t plan on dying today,” Castiel said.

“Is that supposed to make me feel better?” Dean asked.

“It’s supposed to give you hope,” Castiel corrected. He squeezed Dean’s hand again. “Hope that we survive today. Hope that my parents neither destroy each other nor the world.” Dean shook his head with a small smile.

“Who could do it but you,” Dean asked.

“The one with the Colt,” Castiel said.

“I hope you don’t put too much faith in me,” Dean said.

“We’ve got this,” Castiel said. Now Dean squeezed Castiel’s hand.

“Are you lovebirds quite finished?” Gabriel called then. Dean and Castiel jumped apart. Gabriel and Sam were standing next to the car. “If I’m not mistaken we have a tight schedule.”

“No turning back now,” Castiel whispered, before he and Dean joined Gabriel and Sam. Then the group, plus Baby, traveled to Lawrence via the Angel Express. After dropping off the Winchesters, Castiel nodded to Gabriel before heading to the cemetery.

Chapter Text

When Castiel reached the cemetery, Michael was already there.

“I see you understood my message,” he said. Castiel blinked multiple times in a desperate attempt to conjoin Adam’s body and Michael’s presence, despite his brain trying to view the two of them as their own entities, which they just weren’t anymore. If it was this difficult with Adam, Castiel didn’t want to imagine, what would have been, if he would now be facing Sam or worse Dean.

“Took me a moment,” Castiel admitted. “Didn’t expect you to want me here.” Michael sighed.

“Do I want you here?” he asked. “No, from a fatherly perspective, I'd much rather have you somewhere else entirely, but from a brotherly perspective, you're my best chance of bringing Lucifer to his senses."

“I would not be surprised, if he tried to kill both of us,” Castiel said.

“So I was right,” Michael said.

“Well, I’m still standing,” Castiel said. Powerful flaps announced Lucifer, before he joined Michael and Castiel. Lucifer’s vessel showed obvious signs that it was housing an angel, it wasn’t a match for. Lucifer’s face and arms were missing so many pieces of skin that a human in this condition would certainly have been hospitalized.

Lucifer didn’t even deign to look at Michael, instead he fixated on Castiel.

“How did you get here?” Lucifer asked.

“The same way you did,” Castiel said. “I flew.” Lucifer rolled his eyes.

“How did you know where to go?” Lucifer asked.

“He dug through my desk,” Michael admitted.

“He... You did what?” Lucifer asked.

"It's hardly my fault that you gave me the opportunity and time," Castiel said to Michael.

“How was I supposed to know, what Raphael did,” Michael defended himself. “I couldn’t have possibly known that he would be proactive exactly then, when I had no time for it.”

“Sounds like an unsolved conflict,” jeered Lucifer, who was directing his words towards Michael now.

“Don’t even try to manipulate us into attacking each other,” Michael said.

“You’re well versed in manipulation, aren’t you,” Lucifer sneered.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Michael asked indignant.

“How about what you did to Castiel,” Lucifer suggested.

“Did to... I had to clean up your mess,” Michael explained.

“You took his memories,” Lucifer fumed.

“Upon his request,” Michale answered back. “Because you were gone. And do you think that was easy for me?”

“One more simple soldier under your control,” Lucifer said.

“Don’t you dare, tell me anything about fatherhood,” Michael hissed. “I at least tried to protect Castiel, even when he didn’t remember, who I was beyond his commander.” Bewildered Castiel looked back and forth between Michael and Lucifer. He couldn’t believe that the two were actually arguing over him.

“You did a stellar job in that regard,” Lucifer said. “Your own people are hunting him.”

“But your demons are so much better,” Michael asked. “Also, I’m doing my best to keep the other angels of his trail.”

“To circling back to me being gone, you were the one, who banished me from Heaven and locked me up,” Lucifer said. “So, it’s not really my fault.”

“You rebelled,” Michael reminded him.

“So did he,” Lucifer said. He pointed at Castiel.

“Do you think, I don’t know that?” Michael asked. “But father isn’t present, to deliver a judgment, and I’m really thankful for that. Because I don’t want to imagine, what that judgment would have looked like.” Lucifer snorted.

“Banishment,” he growled. “The same thing that befell his father.” Michael shook his head softly. Castiel swallowed at the memory of Michael explaining to him that Castiel's all but betrayal was worse than anything Lucifer had done.

“Is it possible that you don’t know?” Michael then asked, almost in a whisper.

“Don’t know what?” Lucifer asked.

“He wanted to kill you,” Michael said. Every trace of anger was gone from his voice, replaced by the pain brought on by the memory that this conversation raked up.

“Yes, I had the choice between banishment and death,” Lucifer said. “What a choice.”

“No,” Michael said. “He wanted to kill you and the others.” Lucifer froze as if he already grasped, what Michael was saying, before the other angel said the next words, which dealt the death blow to Castiel’s view of God. “His first verdict, after we rounded you all up and subdued you, was death, no option for life, not even for the horrible fate you and the others had to suffer now.”

While Michael said all of this with a voice devoid of all emotions but with pain in his eyes, Castiel and Lucifer starred at him shocked. Neither of them had known the whole truth. How could they? When Michael came out of his meeting with God and broke to the rebels that they would be banished, his whole demeanor conveyed that death was the only other option. That originally death had been the only option, no one could have known.

“I plead with father, risked my and Castiel’s life, to get him to not expunge your existence or even force me to kill you,” Michael said. “It was his fault after all.”

“The mark,” Castiel said. The other two turned to him, like they had forgotten that he was there with them.

“You knew about it?” Michael asked.

“Yes,” Castiel said hesitantly. “The influence was hard to miss.” Michael studied Castiel, as if he was seeing him for the first time.

“You were able to see it?” Michael asked. Castiel slowly realized that he was apparently the only one who had been able to see the mark or rather the effect it had. “I had to decode Raphael’s spell first.”

“That is so typical for Dad,” Lucifer said, who now apparently got over the shock Michael’s revelation had caused. “He fucks up and we, you have to pay for it.” Lucifer looked at Michael, like he expected something, but Michael just met his gaze. “No defending words?”

“You expect me to defend a father that wanted to force me to kill you and would have sentenced Castiel to death, if he were still in Heaven?” Michael asked.

“Took you long enough to realize that Dad didn’t care for any of us,” Lucifer said.

“No,” Michael retorted so sharply that Castiel caught himself spreading his wings in preparation for flight. And Lucifer didn’t seem to do any better, given how his wings twitched.

„You don’t want to understand, do you?” Michael asked.

“And that was only the end,” Lucifer said into Michael’s breathing pause. “You never even, not even for a moment, gave the impression that you doubted Dad’s words and orders. My ass. And you involved him in this too.” He pointed at Castiel.

“I can speak for myself,” the youngest complained.

“Silence, the grown ups are talking,” Lucifer said. It seemed like he was back to wanting to take his anger out on Michael. Castiel rolled his eyes. He could have done without this experience of “being a child”, but he didn’t point out that he was as grown up as his parents.

"Can't you or don't you want to understand?" Michael asked. He sounded resigned.

“What, Michael?” Lucifer asked. “What I’m supposed to understand? The longer you talk, the more I’m questioning if you are telling the truth.” Anger flared in Michael’s eyes. His grace turned Adam’s eyes blue. He spread his wings, as if he would attack at any moment. The air shimmered with energy and there was no doubt that the leader of Heaven, the commander of the celestial army stood in front of them, despite him wearing the body of a college student. Castiel stepped back without any input from his brain and Lucifer seem to struggle with this instinct as well.

“Everything I do, everything I did, was to protect the two of you... to protect you.” Michael’s voice boomed over the cemetery. “From father and the others. We’re here, because the most angels are blindly following father's plan. Do you know what would have happened, if I stopped being the son father wanted? Because I don’t want to know what would have been if any other angel took over my position.”

Lucifer seemed to have problems processing this information.

“I might not share your opinion on things,” Michael said. He had himself under control again, and it no longer seemed as if he was about to attack Lucifer at any moment. "But I never wanted it to come to the fall."

“Let me get this straight,” Lucifer said. “You have risked your life and your status in an act, to minimize the damage? Why?”

“Because that is what big brothers do,” a new voice said. Castiel had been so caught up in his parent's argument, that he missed both the now familiar rumble of the Impala’s engine and Gabriel’s grace getting closer. But behind him at the entrance of the cemetery Gabriel, Sam and Dean leaned against the car. All of them armed in case the situation escalated.

“What are they doing here?” Lucifer asked.

“They’re with me,” Castiel said.

“Humans,” Lucifer grumbled.

“They might be human, but Dean is right.” Michael said. “In the end you’re my little brother.” Lucifer seemed completely overwhelmed by this revelation. “I never wanted to fight you. Especially not in this way, not to death.” Lucifer opened his mouth, but didn’t say anything.  “You might see me as your enemy, but I’m not, I’ve never been.”

“Do you think Castiel would exist, if you and Michael ever really stood on opposing sides?” Gabriel asked. Castiel was surprised, that Gabriel said anything at all. “We all know, it hadn’t been an active decision. Your connection to each other lead to Castiel’s creation.” Castiel turned around, but not to look at Gabriel, who had not moved from the car. Instead, he looked at the Winchesters. The brother bond between the two of them shone bright and healthy, despite the ups and downs, the brothers had endured in the last weeks, at least to Castiel. With this clear reminder how a bond of this nature was supposed to look like, Castiel turned back to his parents.

The last time he'd had actively taken note of their bond, there had been only a short section left on Michael's side, which looked as if the rest had been torn off. Rough edges that, despite the other part being missing, had a seemingly black color. Now Castiel could see that the bond wasn't torn, or at least not anymore. From Lucifer's side, a shadow was still eating its way along the bond, but not as far as when Castiel had last seen it. The transfer of the Mark seemed to have curbed the effect.

Castiel couldn’t find any indication on either end that the bond had even been broken. But what was probably the most important thing: Life returned to the bond. The bond didn’t shine as bright and strong as the Winchesters’, but Michael and Lucifer seemed to apprehend what they meant and mean to each other. What they were doing was working.

“What did you expect to gain from this?” Castiel asked Lucifer now. “Revenge? Gratification?”

“Your anger is directed at the wrong being,” Gabriel said.

“You tried to play off Michael against me,” Castiel said without any accusation. “All while God is trying the same with you two.”

“He drove you apart as far as possible,” Gabriel said. Now he left his position next to the Winchesters at the car. “Dad didn’t try to mediate any of your arguments. Until it reached the point...”

“...that his decisions looked like Michael’s,” Lucifer said. He looked at Michael. “Why are you here?”

“Because you ask me to,” Michael explained.

“Why were you willing to come here?” Lucifer asked.

“You rebelled against father,” Michael said. “However, that seemed to be part of his plan back then. So, I thought, that I had no chance to prevent this. I thought it was indispensable. Father’s plan and all that. When Castiel started insisting that he would prevent this, I thought I would lose both of you, one way or another to this fight. But then he decided that refusing his orders was an option.”

“No wonder that you’re afraid that Dad would kill him,” Lucifer said.

“Don’t sound too proud,” Michael warned. “He did it out of the believe that he was doing the right thing and not because he was jealous because he wasn’t the favorite anymore.”

“This is not the right moment for accusations,” Castiel said. If Michael and Lucifer now went back to throwing accusations at each other, they wouldn’t get anywhere, it might even cause a setback.

“What I wanted to say,” Michael said then. “If Castiel, limited by the constraints of an angel of the second generation, without remembering who he really was, can come up with the idea to reject God’s plan... than we should be able to do the same thing.”

“I can’t be the only one, who thinks that God forfeited the right to decided how the story goes, when he left,” Castiel said. “I have seen your list of God’s last orders.” He looked at Michael, who didn't flinch; he had simply resigned himself to the fact that nothing he had done or not done was unknown to Castiel. "His last order was to send me and part of my garrison to Hell. That God wants this ending is based on the assumption that breaking the first seal was part of the plan, and perhaps it was, but that doesn't mean the nature of your reunion was set in stone." Michael and Lucifer looked at each other.

“I don’t want to fight you, brother,” Michael said. “But I will, if you force me.”

“A fight I can’t win?” Lucifer asked. “Not very appealing. And even if I manage to get a cut in, before you kill me, that would only continue the act that you apparently kept going for way to long. I have no desire to see you bleed for Dad’s failures.”

“Hallelujah,” mumbled Gabriel, who was by now standing next to Castiel.

“I believe God is the last being, who deserves praise for this,” Castiel replied.

“Forgiveness needs time,” Lucifer said. It wasn’t quite clear who needed to forgive whom. “But there will be no fight, because we will not take the rap for Dad again, never again.”

While relief flooded Castiel, a slow clap sounded from somewhere.

Chapter Text

“I have to say, I didn’t expected this,” said the man, who now stopped his clapping. At the other end of the open space Michael had chosen as the battle ground, opposite Castiel, a man had manifested.

“Chuck?” Dean asked. Confusion and irritation obvious in his voice.

“Dad,” Lucifer growled.

“Father,” Michael added coldly.

And with Castiel’s confused “God” they had called the newcomer every possible name and title he had ever worn. For a long moment everyone just stared at each other. Then the angels remembered, what had just been revealed. Castiel and Gabriel stepped forward, until they stood between Michael and Lucifer. Those turned completely towards Chuck, so that the four angels formed a united front.

“What do you want?” Michael asked.

“Is this the way to talk to your father?” Chuck countered.

“He asked a legitimate question and you were the one, who walked away,” Lucifer said. “So you don’t get to complain, when something isn’t to your liking.” Castiel wasn’t sure if Lucifer was really aware who he was talking back to. His chance against Michael had been minimal; against Chuck... well.

“I have known that Castiel was an undefined variable, but I didn’t anticipated that he would mess everything up this much,” Chuck said.

“You’re the one, who bound his seal to Lucifer’s cage,” Gabriel mumbled. Chuck heard him non the less.

“That was unintentionally,” Chuck said. “The seal wasn’t supposed to be broken.” Castiel’s blood turned to ice when he heard these words or rather understood what they implied. At least half of his run-ins with angels and demons alike, he wouldn’t have survived, if he hadn’t had archangel powers, which made him stronger than the rest.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Michael asked. He apparently decided to drop the good son act. “Did you intended to imprison him in his own being for all eternity?”

“Of course not,” Chuck said. “But that would have allowed for easy control and a smooth transition.”

“Transition?” Lucifer asked. “Transition to what?”

“The next era,” Chuck explained. “Have you seen what the human race has done to Earth? The plan was this: Michael kills Lucifer, I think we all know that that would have been the outcome of the fight. In a metaphoric bloodlust or out of grief Michael would have, well, leveled Earth so to speak. That would have killed the human race and lead to a grace overload, which would have ended Michael’s life too. Gabriel would have probably died too, since he was hiding on Earth. To keep Raphael under control, would have been child’s play. And then I would have begin anew with two supple archangels. But no, the two of you have to develop an understanding for each other.”

All of them, humans and angels alike, had shock written all over their faces. Than a shot tore apart the silence that had settled over the cemetery. In the first moment everyone turned to Dean, who was still holding the Colt, finger at the trigger. Over Lucifer’s shoulder he was aiming at Chuck. Chuck for his part was already dealing with the shot bullet. It stopped in midair and then fell into his open palm.

“Cute little toy,” Chuck said as he inspected the bullet. “But you don’t really think you can harm me with it, do you?”

“Was worth a shot,” Gabriel said. Chuck shook his head and pocketed the bullet.

“It seems, I have to do everything myself,” Chuck said. “Starting with the humans.”

“No!” Castiel and Gabriel yelled in unison. To the surprise of everyone present Chuck stopped.

“No?” he asked.

“No,” said Michael now in a tone which seemed to activate old instincts. Michael summoned his blade as he said those words. The rest followed suit, Castiel even faster than the others, without thinking about it or even seeing the blade.

"What's that supposed to be when it's finished?" Chuck asked.

“What does it look like?” Gabriel countered, who seemed to have lost it at the threat to Sam and Dean.

“I should have known that you were a mistake,” Chuck said. “You’re just too much.”

“You needed us,” Michael said. “To lock away your sister.” Castiel wasn’t sure which word was injected with more venom “your” or “sister”.

“Maybe we should do the same to you,” Lucifer suggested. He and Michael exchanged a look. “The cage is now empty after all.” Chuck began laughing.

“You can’t do anything to me,” he said between laughs.

“Are you sure, Dad?” Lucifer asked. “Against the combined power of four archangels the darkness had no chance and I can’t remember you helping until it was about the lock.”

“And adding to that, there would be no light without the dark,” Michale said. “Effectively making you the younger and therefor weaker sibling. And with Castiel here instead of Raphael, we’re even stronger.”

“As if the cage could hold me,” Chuck said. “I made it and I can let it disappear.” He snapped his fingers.

“You haven’t thought that through, have you?” Lucifer taunted. “The cage can hold me, Michael and even you, because it is identical to the one holding your sister. And the best part? The first and last seal are broken, there is no chance of the cage being opened again.”

“Your plan as only one flaw,” Chuck said. “How do you think, you will get me in there, if you can’t open it?”

“With the start of the apocalypse the alternative key made its way to Earth too,” Gabriel explained. He pulled out the two rings that they had the time to collect.

“But that are only two,” Chuck said. “Aren’t four needed?”

“Which ones are missing?” Lucifer asked almost bored.

“Ah, War and Death,” said Gabriel, who seemed as clueless about Lucifer’s plan as Castiel.

“Sam, Dean, work for you,” Lucifer said, before he snapped his fingers. Behind the line formed by the angels, there was a sudden commotion, while a somewhat surprised-looking Death appeared next to Lucifer. Lucifer held out his hand without a word.

“You can’t do that,” Chuck said. It wasn’t clear if he meant Lucifer or Death. Death didn’t seem interested in anything but what Sam and Dean were doing. Castiel also wanted to turn around, but even though he wasn't sure how the connection between their powers worked, he knew that turning around was out of the question.

When the commotion died down and it got quiet, resentment was written all over Chucks face. He was the only one, who got to see, what went down. Castiel heard steps, which came closer, then a hand, probably Sam’s, dropped a ring into Gabriel’s hand. The ring immediately attached itself to the two, that were already laying in Gabriel’s palm. Only now Death pulled the ring from his finger and dropped it into Lucifer’s hand.

“With this I’m released from your service,” Death said matter-of-factly. He didn’t even waited for Lucifer’s nod, before he vanished. Lucifer place the ring beside the others.

“How does it look now, old man?” Lucifer asked. “Still convinced, that we can’t do anything to you?”

“Why can’t you just stick to the script?” Chuck grouched.

“Because the script sucks,” Dean yelled from where he was standing.

“Quiet in the cheap seats,” Chuck ordered. “You wouldn’t be so bold, if there weren’t a protective wall between us.”

“But there is one,” Castiel said. “You can’t get to them.”

“I will take care of you first, then of them and then of the rest,” Chuck explained.

“You will not “take care” of anyone,” Castiel stated.

“Maybe I should have taken care of your memories myself,” Chuck contemplated.

“Enough,” ordered Michael, who either was done with this, or reached his limits as his son was threatened. “Gabriel?”

“Watch out,” Gabriel called. That was mostly directed towards the humans, since the angels didn’t know where those were. Then Gabriel tossed the completed key over his shoulder.

The key landed in the grass practically without a sound. For a dreadful moment nothing happened. Than there was ominous crackling. Suddenly the ground behind the angels collapsed. Castiel felt the pull of Hell behind him. Hell, the cage was open, but how were they supposed to get Chuck in there? Michael seem to have a plan or at least an idea. He repeated the threatening gesture, that Lucifer had triggered before. Grace just below the surface, wings outstretched and raised. Chuck snorted.

“You know that this will lead nowhere,” he said patronizingly. “In the moment one of you steps out of line, your protection is severed. And right now the others don’t even have a chance to...”

“Automatism doesn’t mean we have no control over the parts of it,” Michael said dangerously calm. He folded his wings, but his grace remained close to the surface. The folded wings didn’t make him any less intimidating. At the other end of the row of angels, Lucifer joint Michael’s plan. The same threatening gesture: Grace at the surface, wings unfolded. He too folded his wings after. The air practically crackled with the energy emanating from the battle-ready, oldest archangels. Castiel could taste the ozone.

When Gabriel started the same maneuver, Chuck seem to realize that he wouldn’t be able to talk his way out of this situation and that the angels were gearing up for a fight. Castiel around the same time realized that he would be next. Did he knew what the others were doing? Absolutely. Did he knew what he was supposed to do? Fundamentally, he did. Did he had any idea, what would happen? Not really, he never did this in full possession of his powers.

Gabriel folded his wings, to make space for Castiel. So Castiel followed his parents and uncle’s lead. The feeling filling his body could probably best be compared to the adrenaline rush a human gets. All senses heightened, muscles tense, and his goal clearly in sight. Although the latter was still a bit unclear. The angel's combined power was so strong that Castiel no longer felt the pull of Hell emanating from the hole a few steps behind him. Castiel was somewhat worried that if one of them lost control, it could end badly for Dean and Sam, who were still there. He wanted to shout at the two of them to get out. However, the Winchesters were unlikely to comply, and Castiel didn't want to draw unnecessary attention to them.

Chuck had entirely different worries. He was confronted with angels who, even now, were perhaps weaker than he was individually, but not as a team. And he knew it. After Michael and Lucifer's antics had led Castiel to experience practically every sign of nervousness, if not fear, firsthand, he could recognize it all the more clearly in Chuck. God wanted to flee, but didn't want to expose himself.

Castiel felt how Michael shifted his weight. He assessed Chuck. Did Michael ever think that he would have to fight God one day? Probably not, on the other hand, he played an act for millennia, that had to meat three criteria at once, so who knew what was going on inside his head? Regardless of access to those thoughts, what Michael did next, shook Castiel to his core. The oldest angel let his angel blade fall to the ground.

Castiel stared at the blade for a moment in disbelieve, before it sank in for him and apparently the others too, what or rather why Michael was doing that. Their blades would be useless against Chuck and they were more likely to hurt each other. One after the other, Castiel’s, Gabriel’s and Lucifer’s blades hit the ground.

“So now you're finally going to be rea—,” Chuck said.

The rest of the word got drowned out by Michael’s call to attack. In the absence of a plan, the angels just pounced on Chuck. But while doing that they had to stick close enough together, to keep at least their own protection up. Castiel was still unsure what they were doing and how they were doing it.

The angels tackled Chuck to the ground. They were able to keep him pinned to the ground, but God of course resisted. There was no chance they could get him into the cage like this.

“I hate saying this, but the cage is only open for a limited amount of time,” Gabriel said. The angels jerked. For a moment every angel froze. One moment too long. One moment  of inattentiveness. Chuck was able to throw them off.

Like a couple of dolls the angels ended up in the grass, still close enough, to be safe from Chuck, but neither of them was clear enough to counter attacks that weren’t against them specifically. Chuck was apparently more interested in dealing with his kids and grandchild, instead of getting rid of the humans, who were currently unprotected. Chuck loomed over the angels, which were still laying on the ground.

“You didn’t really thought, that you could hurt me, did you?” he asked. Castiel was certain that he never had been more terrified in his long life, than right in that moment. He knew God’s wrath was no joking matter. Too many times the creator had taken his anger at particular humans or entire nations out on the whole world. And now Chuck was about to unleash his wrath on them. Admittedly, from Chuck’s perspective, they probably deserved it.

“You are no longer the center of the universe, Dad,” Lucifer said, from his position on the ground between Michael and Castiel. Michael covered Lucifer’s mouth alarmed after that comment. The oldest angel’s eyes darted back and forth between Chuck and Lucifer. Something Castiel couldn’t identify flickered over Michael’s face, but Castiel could practically see Michael fighting the impulse to fall back into his role of the good son.

Chuck made the decision for him.  Without any reason or warning signs that Castiel could identify, Michael pulled Lucifer towards him, with so much force that the two of them rolled through the grass. Gabriel pulled Castiel aside too, so they were also rolling across the ground. As they came to a stop, Castiel realized why Michael and Gabriel pulled him and Lucifer away. The point where Lucifer had been laying only seconds ago, was smoking. It had been hit with a ray of pure energy. Castiel struggled to his feet. Horror and rage ate through his veins like a toxic mixture. Horror not only at Chuck's attempt to destroy his second eldest, but because Castiel was suddenly closer to the gate of Hell than he thought and preferred. Gabriel got to his feet next to Castiel.

“So we’re back at this point,” Michael said. He and Lucifer were also standing again. “Is your answer to everything destruction?”

“That would make my life much easier,” Chuck said. The angels slowly moved back towards the middle, although Castiel would have appreciated it if they also moved away from the gate to Hell, but that unfortunately wasn't part of the plan. On the other hand, it wasn't clear if there was even a plan that didn't simply was staying alive.

The gate to Hell made an ominous sound. They were running out of time. Castiel spotted a figure moving behind Chuck. In the mean time Chuck was busy complaining that nothing was going according to plan.  

“If I hadn't listened to you from the beginning, we wouldn't be here," he said to Michael.

“But then you wouldn’t have someone to do your dirty work,” Lucifer said. “You wanted Michael to clean up the planet for you.”

“Lucifer,” Michael interrupted, but Lucifer didn’t let that stop him.

“Something you could have done with a snap of your fingers,” Lucifer continued. Again Castiel didn’t noticed any signs, but he saw and felt very clearly, the raw energy that hit them. It hit and Castiel felt it in the core of his grace, but the only damage it did was making the angels stumble backwards. But one step more would mean they would be going to Hell and not Chuck. Chuck followed them like he wanted to make them fall into the hole.

“Pathetic,” Chuck sneered just loud enough for the angels to hear. The way Chuck approached them, triggered the impulse to back away, something that was not possible. So the angels stood firm until Chuck stood perhaps an arm's length away. "Pathetic.“

Something like recognition flashed across Michael’s face. Castiel followed the oldest’s line of sight. He spotted the figure or better figures moving around behind Chuck. It could be only Dean and Sam, no one else was there. What were the brothers planning? Michael’s behavior spoke a clearer language than the human’s moving patterns. He tightened his grasp on Lucifer’s arm.

Castiel looked at Gabriel, who, unlike Castiel, seemed oblivious to Michael's preparation to change position. Castiel placed his hand on Gabriel's arm, ready to push him aside if the Winchesters were actually able to make Chuck stumble forward.

Suddenly shots echoed over the cemetery. Chuck did in fact staggered forward. The angels scattered. Behind Chuck’s back Castiel met Michael’s gaze. The older extended his hand , that wasn’t clutching Lucifer’s arm, towards Castiel. Castiel tightened his grip on Gabriel’s wrist and pulled the older angel towards the center. The angels stepped between Chuck and the Winchesters, which made the hail of bullets stop, not that it had caused any damage beyond the first stumble.

“Dean, Sam, close your eyes,” Michael ordered as he clasped Castiel’s shoulder. And then they fought God with his own weapons. He tried to kill one of their own with pure energy? Now, with their combined energy, they struck back. As frightening as giving up his control over his grace was, Castiel trusted that Michael knew what he was doing.

The first lightning bolt that struck Chuck contained only a fraction of their combined power, frightening him rather than causing Chuck to stumble backward. Michael tried again, but on the second attempt, Chuck just laughed. Castiel heard Michael gritting his teeth.

“The gate is closing,” Gabriel announced. Castiel could feel, how Michael concentrated their powers in himself, before changing tactics, switching to a frontal attack. The energy hit Chuck in the chest and succeeded in pushing him backwards. Unfortunately the ground under his feet began reassembling at the same speed he was pushed back at.

“It’s not enough,” Gabriel said. He sounded as strained as Castiel felt, despite them doing nothing, but lending Michael their powers. The oldest seem to be able to tap into everyone’s energy reserves, given that the energy gained more intensity. The gate was almost closed, just big enough for a human to fall through. Chuck lost his footing.

Backwards he stumbled over the edge and fell, as the ground above him closed. Michael ended the attack and broke the physical contact to the others. Almost in synchrony the angels fell to their knees, panting. The Earth underneath them quaked.

“So much for panting angels,” Castiel mumbled. Gabriel gave him the finger. Steps sounded. Than someone crouched in front of Castiel. A hand landed on his shoulder.  Castiel raised his head. Dean was crouching in front of him with a concerned expression.

“You did it,” Dean said. He offered Castiel his free hand and Castiel took it. Dean stood up and pulled Castiel along. The angel had been certain that Dean would break contact, once both of them were standing, but instead the hunter pulled Castiel into a bone-crushing hug. After a moment of surprise Castiel hugged back.

When they separated, Gabriel and Sam were standing a few feet away, both wearing a way to knowing look on their face for Castiel’s liking. On Castiel’s other side Michael and Lucifer helped each other to their feet. For a few moments the three duos just looked at each other.

“I think, we owe you a thank you and probably an apology,” Michael said. “At least some of us.” He looked at Lucifer.

“As if you terrorized them less than me,” Lucifer said. “Sending Castiel...”

“Was the best decision I could have made,” Michael interrupted him.

“Yes,” Lucifer admitted. “But if he did his job, like he was supposed to, like you expected him to, than you wouldn’t have been better than me, worse even.”

“Let’s just say we’re even,” Sam said. “You have saved us and the world by getting along, which was thanks to Castiel, and locking up God.”

“Sounds fair,” Michael said. Lucifer rolled his eyes. “I’m afraid, the two of us have some cleaning and tidying up to do.”

“So much for never cleaning up Dad’s mess again,” Lucifer said.

“One last time,” Michael replied. He looked towards the sky. “I’m not sure, how I keep the other angels from mutiny.”

“Easy,” Lucifer said. He clicked his fingers.

“You’re aware that the lights upstairs are literally going out, if there are not enough angels, right?” Michael asked.

“You said it yourself, angels are only made to follow orders,” Castiel said. “It’s all a question of control and self-presentation. You acted like the perfect son for millennia. I think you come up with something.” Then he turned to Lucifer. “And you should see to it, that you get your throne back as fast as possible and make sure that God doesn’t instigate a mutiny downstairs.”

“I almost forgot about that,” Lucifer admitted. “I would really like to know what Ramiel was thinking, handing the throne to a crossroad demon.”

“Find out,” Castiel encouraged.

“Might be wise,” Lucifer said. “This vessel will not be able to hold me much longer anyway.” A patch of skin peeled away. “In Hell I won’t need a real body... Hm, I thought goodbye would be easier the second time around.”

“Maybe it isn’t because we are somewhat agreeing and I’m not figuratively holding a blade to your throat, if you don’t get lost,” Michael said.

“Without a vessel I will be stuck in Hell,” Lucifer said. He looked towards Sam.

“No,” the Winchester said decisively. Lucifer didn’t seem like he expected any other reaction.

“Your ability to survive Hell is questionable at best,” Lucifer said to Michael. He thought about that for a moment, before turning to Castiel. “And you...”

“I will stay here,” Castiel said. Lucifer nodded, as if that was the right answer.

“You have to stay here,” Michael said.

“I want to stay here,” Castiel said certain. In the next moment Lucifer abandoned his vessel. As soon as the grace left the body and vanished into thin air, the body fell to the ground, where it laid unmoving.

“Is he... dead?” Sam asked hesitantly.

“I believe so,” Michael said. “A first row seat to what we did... not the best chances of survival.”

“So Adam too?” Dean asked. Michael closed his eyes for a moment.

“He is with his mother, “ he said then. Castiel wasn’t sure if that made it better or worse in the Winchesters’ eyes. Then, without another word, Michael left his vessel. Like expected Adam’s body hit the ground lifeless.

“And now, we have to take care of the bodies they killed?” Dean asked.

“Burying or burning?” Gabriel asked.

“Angels already used them as their vessels, it would probably be better if we burned them. Why?” Sam asked. Gabriel clicked his fingers. The bodies burned to ash just where they laid. The ash was carried off by the wind. Now there were without doubt alone in the cemetery , with the knowledge that the world would keep spinning, but without knowing what the future would hold for them.

Chapter Text

Standing in the middle of the cemetery, where they had no business being anymore, would probably have been way more uncomfortable for everyone involved, if the hunters weren’t used to sneaking around on cemeteries at night to dig up corpses of ghosts. Castiel knew what would come next. Gabriel’s words echoed through his head. The world was save, his parents got along again, his relationship with Dean was next on the list. Castiel had no idea, what awaited him and therefore had no idea, what to say. He had to rely on Dean to start the conversation.

But the hunter firstly shot his brother a look. Sam met Dean’s gaze and seem to knew exactly what the older wanted. Gently but resolute Sam pushed Gabriel towards the exit, towards the car. Only when they were far enough away that Dean was sure, that they couldn’t hear them anymore, Dean started talking.

“Listen, Cas,” he said. “You know, you don’t have to stay, if you don’t want to.”

“But I want to stay,” Castiel said. “Where would I go? Heaven doesn’t want me and I don’t want Hell.”

“That is not, what I meant, Cas,” Dean said. “You don’t have to stay with us. Earth is big.”

“I don’t understand, Dean”, Castiel said. “Why would I want to go?” Castiel swallowed around the lump in his throat. Did he misinterpret Dean’s actions? But the hunter kissed him first. Was that just the influence of Famine? But the craving awoken by Famine was...

“That is also not what I meant,” Dean said. He pulled Castiel out of his downward spiral his doubt caused. “I just want to make clear, that you aren’t bound to us anymore, in no way.” That looked a little different from Castiel’s perspective. They would always be bonded. As long as Castiel’s grace and Dean’s soul existed, their essences would be bonded. But Castiel didn’t voice that. Not in the face of Dean’s attempt to tell him, that he didn’t want Castiel at his side, even as a friend.

“I will go, if that is what you want,” Castiel said as neutral as possible.

“I don’t want you to go,” Dean admitted. “But I will let you go.”

“But I don’t want to go,” explained Castiel,  who questioned, why Dean thought that Castiel wanted to leave.

“Are you sure, Cas?” Dean asked. He shook his head.

“If you don’t want me to go, why are you imputing that I want to leave, after I said I want to stay, multiple times?” Castiel asked. Something flashed in Dean’s eyes. “You’re afraid,” Castiel realized. “Of what?”

“I’m just a human,” Dean said. His voice failed him. He looked towards the point, where Michael and Lucifer had been standing, than back at Castiel. “And you are...” Dean made a broad gesture, while searching for the right words. “... an angel, an archangel. After what just happened, you’re probably the most powerful being on Earth.” Castiel still wasn’t sure, what Dean was getting at. Confused he tilted his head, which prompted Dean to repeat himself. “I’m just a human.”

“I’m well aware of that,” Castiel said.

“Than you are aware that I’m broken, Cas,” Dean said. “Call it whatever you want, but we both know it’s true. Being close to me, shorten one’s life expectancy immensely.”

“No,” Castiel said. “That is not true.”

“Cas, you have seen me in Hell,” Dean said. “I tortured souls. My hands are stained in blood and I’m sure my soul reflects that. I’m just human and not even a good one.”

“That is not true,” Castiel repeated. He stepped closer to Dean, who, to Castiel's relief, didn't backed away. "You're a good man. The best I know." He raised his hand and placed it on Dean's cheek, forcing him to look him in the eyes. "You're the best man I've ever known, and your soul reflects that. You're not broken or poisonous or whatever else you tell yourself. And I'll stay by your side if you let me."

“Cas,” Dean mumbled, his voice hoarse. Castiel wasn’t done yet.

“You made me feel, even before the seal broke,” Castiel explained. “In Hell...” He gesticulated vaguely towards Dean’s shoulder. He let both hands drop. “The attempt to stop Michael and Lucifer, was never just about preventing two brothers from fighting each other to death. It was about the world, humanity... abut you. I care about you, deeply, Dean.”

“Why does this sound like a love confession?” Dean asked. Castiel didn’t answer. Nervously he shifted is weight, but Dean didn’t move. But the hunter wasn’t saying anything either. The tension was palpable. Castiel swallowed dryly. They couldn't leave it like that, but it seemed as if Dean's words were stuck in his throat, which would explain the slightly desperate face. Castiel had no words either. Finally Castiel couldn’t take it anymore. He kissed Dean. He felt the hunter’s hand on his chest. A cold hand gripped his heart, thinking that Dean would push him away. But instead, Dean's hand dug into Castiel's trench coat and pulled him closer as the human began to return the kiss.

“Damit, Cas,” Dean mumbled as they separated. “I’m not good with words.”

“You don’t have to be,” Castiel assured him with a soft smile. He had felt all the unspoken feelings, that Dean couldn’t put into words, in that kiss.

“Cas, you're pouring your heart out to me and I can't seem to string the words together to tell you how much you mean to me," Dean said, ashamed.

“It’s okay, Dean,” Castiel said. “I’m sure, you will find the words eventually.” He kissed him again. “And until then your gestures are enough. We have time.”

“No apocalypses on the horizon,” Dean said.

“No end of the world are to be expected,” Castiel agreed.

Once they got moving Gabriel realized, why they were moving. So they were leaning against the car, with their backs to Dean and Castiel, so that they couldn’t see them.

“I hope they get their relationship sorted,” Sam said.

“It will be alright,” Gabriel assured him.

“Will it? I’m willing to believe that Dean screws everything up,” Sam said.

“A bit more faith,” Gabriel asked.

“On the subject of faith and trust,” Sam began.

“Why does this make me think, I won’t like what you’re about to say?” Gabriel asked.

“What did really happen, when we found Famine?” Sam asked. He looked towards the ground as if the yellowish grass was the most interesting thing he ever saw.

“You relapsed,” Gabriel explained. His gaze wasn’t on his conversation partner either, but on some unseen point on the horizon.

“The demon blood,” Sam mumbled. A shiver shook his body. “So withdrawal again.” His memories of his first withdrawal were fuzzy  and blurry, but the pain was burned into his memory.

“No,” Gabriel said. His eyes jumped to Sam, who had still been looking towards the ground, but slowly raised his head, at this exclamation.

“What do you mean?” Sam asked. “The consume is followed by withdrawal. Who knows how long it will take until it takes affect this time?”

“It will not come,” Gabriel said.

“How could that be possible?” Sam asked.

“I have burned the demonic essence out of you,” Gabriel explained untypically shy.

“What did you do?” Sam asked, a threatening undertone in his voice.

“Nothing bad,” Gabriel hurried to say. “I’m at most partly at fault for you punking blood.” Sam grimaced, as if the words were enough to bring back the taste. “You were completely out of it, while the demon blood made it’s way through your system.”

“Since I can’t remember any of it, I would assume that I wasn’t really there,” Sam said. “But that doesn’t explain, why the withdrawal will not come.”

"I just want to clarify that I did this to help you," Gabriel said. A pause, then: "And to spare us all your withdrawal, which probably isn't pleasant for outsiders either, based on what Cas said."

“Stop beating around the bush, Gabe” Sam demanded.

At the nickname, Gabriel practically beamed, even though he had a pinched expression on his face.

"I fed you my blood, with my grace," he explained. Sam looked at him as if his brain needed to reboot at this information.

"You fed me grace?" he asked. He looked over his shoulder and over the car roof to where Castiel and Dean were standing.

"That's not the same thing Castiel did," Gabriel assured him. "I didn't bind my grace to your soul... or vice versa. What Cas did is a little more complicated. I just infused you with enough grace to neutralize the demonic essence. Then both my blood and the demon blood were, well, blood. Hence the unpleasant way to get rid of it. The human body isn't a fan of human parts in the digestive tract, no matter who’s it was."

"You gave me so much grace that the net amount of supernatural blood in my body was zero?" Sam asked. Gabriel nodded. "No danger of demonic essence or grace withdrawal?"

"No," said Gabriel. "It's like you had neither that day." Sam breathed a sigh of relief.

"Thank you," he said. Now his gaze was fixed on the horizon. "But why?"

"What do you mean, why?" asked Gabriel.

"I saw the bandage," said Sam. "Based on what you just said, it's logical to assume that's where the wound came from."

"How else do you reliably get blood out of your body?" asked Gabriel.

"Why did you hurt yourself for me?" asked Sam. "And not only that, but in a way that apparently takes significantly longer to heal than the wounds Castiel sustained during his fight with Raphael's angels." He nodded toward Gabriel's forearm, where the bandage was under his jacket and shirt. Gabriel pushed both up and then unwound the bandage. The skin underneath seemed to be intact.

"I had to make sure it bleeds enough to neutralize the essence," Gabriel murmured as he pulled the clothes back into place.

"That doesn't answer my question," Sam said.

"What do you want to hear?" asked Gabriel, his nervousness now turning into anger. "Does there have to be a reason for everything? Isn't the fact that I wanted to help you enough for you?"

"I'm sure you could have found a way that would have been less, let's call it, intimate," Sam insisted. Gabriel looked at Sam as if he didn't know what to make of that statement. Sam had effectively taken the wind out of his sail, because ingratitude wasn't the problem here.

"We were a bit pressed for time," Gabriel said.

"If you say so," Sam said.

"Are you implying something?" Gabriel asked.

"I wouldn't dare," Sam said. "I'm grateful."

"I know, Sammy," Gabriel said. The two exchanged a smile.

Chapter Text

The second story of Angel's child is now out. It's called "Bonds tying us together".